<-%r~^- iTT^^gV'^oirso' 


A  METHODIST 


IN  SEARCH  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


i<y 


THE  REV.  S.  Y.  MASTERS,  D.D.,  LL.D,, 

PRESIDENT    OF    6T.    PAUL'S    COLLEGE,   PALMTRA,   MISSOURI. 


BAP 

MI673 


CLAREMONT,  N.  II. 

THE   CLAHEMONT   MANUFACTURING    COMPANY, 

E.  L.  GODDARD,  G.  G.  AND   L.  N.  IDE. 

1862. 


£3 

f 

5 

«3 
CL 

•5" 

A3 

4^^ 

«5y 

IE 

»^* 

CL 

\ 

fy 

-a 

03 

^k^ 

• 

"'      " 

«*>» 

t-3 

JZ 

♦H 

a. 

S* 

ft 

o 

t* 

^ 

■ 

>■    ^ 

> 

O 

o 

C 

kM^ 

r  ■ 

<c 

* 

© 

EH 

~v 

s 

O 

=!      . 

M 

£ 

03 
CO 

-»-* 

w 

■»^ 

-S 

PM 

«5 

_Q 

-& 

-o 

^ 

V 

0) 

:ni 

% 

c 
a) 

V) 

2 

^ 

*S> 

*s. 

£ 

G 

£      ^ 

A  METHODIST 


it  S>mxt\  til  %  Cjptrtjj. 


ix»J£»&&AG§tt 


IN  THE  HOLY  CATHOLIC  CHURCH, 


The  Communion  of  Saints. 


METHODIST 


IN  SEARCH  OT  THE  CHURCH. 


BY 


THE  REV.  S,  Y.  McIASTERS,  D.D.,  LL.D., 

PBESIDENT    OF    ST.  PAUL'S    COLLEGE,  PALMYRA,  MISSOURI. 


"  Thus  saith  the  Lord.  Stand  ye  in  the  ways,  and  see,  and  ask  for 
the  old  paths,  where  is  the  good  way,  and  walk  therein,  and  ye  6haJJ 
find  rest  for  your  souls." 


CLAREMONT,  N.  H. 
THE   CLAREMONT   MANUFACTURING   COMPANY, 

E.  L.  GODDARD,  G.    6.  AND  L.  N.  IDE. 

1862. 


Entered  according  to  the  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1862, 

By  GEORGE  G.  IDE, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of 

New  Hampshire. 


PREFACE. 


The  author  does  not  wish  this  story  to  be 
regarded  as  fiction.  Nearly  everything  in  it 
has  occurred  in  real  life.  Nor  would  he  have 
it  construed  as  an  auto-biography  of  any  one 
man.  A  large  part  of  it  has  entered  into  his 
own  experience  ;  and  the  remainder  is  known 
to  him  as  having  entered  into  the  experience 
of  others 


+SV 


w  ^ 


CHAPTER  I. 

Birth. —  Conversion. —  Thinks  of  the  Ministry. — 
Anglican  reading. —  Baptism. —  English  origin  of 
Methodism. —  Methodist  Societies. — Revivals  opposed 
to  ordinances,  Sfc 11 

CHAPTER  II. 

Startling  discoveries. —  Baptist  theory. —  Writers  on 
Baptism.  —  Sectarian  sermons.  —  Why  there  are 
no  Methodist  standards  on  Baptism.       ...     29 

CHAPTER  III. 

Camp-meeting.  —  First  service.  —  Slow  mourners.  — 
Youthful  folly. —  Mr.  Graves^  reproof. —  Urged  to 
preach.  —  After-thoughts. —  Mourners  comforted. — 
Brought  into  the  Church 45 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Irreverence. —  "  Bringing  through." —  A  noted  villain. 
—  One  error  leads  to  another. —  A  modern  idea. — 
Peculiar  vocation 63 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  V. 

Preparation  for  the  ministry. —  Goes  to  Conference. — 
Takes  a  circuit.  —  Trouble  with  his  superior. — 
Presiding  Elder  interposes. —  Letter  to  Mr.  Graves. 
—  Mr.  Graves''  reply.  —  Interview  with  Mr.  Pen- 
rose  80 

« 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Suspicions. —  Aback-wood  Circuit. —  Interview  with 
Col.  Harwood. —  Wesley 's  Prayer  Booh. —  Sup- 
pressed.—  Col.  Harwood  declares  his  ecclesiastical 
relation. —  A  suppressio  vert.       97 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Merits  of  Liturgical  and  extemporaneous  prayer  dis- 
cussed.— Methodist  forms  of  Prayer. — Mr.  Wesley's 
preference  for  the  Liturgy.  —  His  intentions  in 
America. —  His  Letter. —  His  loyalty  to  the  Church 
of  England. 114 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Falls  in  with  Rev.  Mr.  Kendall. —  An  instance  of  great 
rudeness.  —  Apology.  —  A  "fast"  Church.  —  The 
Wesleyan  Prayer  Booh.  —  Wesley's  conversion. — 
Early  troubles  of  Methodism. —  Dr.  Coke's  conse- 
cration.—  His  Letters  of  consecration. —  Are  Bishop 
and .  Superintendent  identical?  Wesley's  rebuke  to 
Coke   and  Asbury. —  Charles   Wesley's  sarcasm. — 


CONTENTS.  IX 

Methodist  theory  of  the  office  of  Bishop,  as  distinct 

from  grade 135 

CHAPTER  IX. 
Concern  about  the  Methodist  Episcopacy .  —  TJiree 
forms  of  Church  Government. —  To  which  do  we 
refer  the  Methodists  ?  —  Misnomer. —  Were  Coke 
and  Asbury  Bishops  ? — Did  Wesley  prefer  Episco- 
pacy f —  Methodist  view  of  ordination.  —  Evidence 
of  divine  approval. —  Nature  and  object  of  ordina- 
tion.—  Succession,  God's  mods  of  perpetuating. — 
Difficulties  of  the  Methodist  theory  of  orders.     156 

CHAPTER  X. 

Country  meeting-house.  —  Tlie  neic  preacher.  —  Mr. 
Wesley*' s  views  about  secession  from  the  Established 
Church,  in  America, —  Laying  on  of  hands  at  Anti- 
och. —  WJiat  did  Wesley  to  Coke,  at  Bristol  ? — 
Extracts  from  Wesley's  sermons  on  loyalty  to  the 
Church 177 

CHAPTER  XL 
Letter  to  Mr.  Graves.  —  Extract  from  the  writings  of 
Bishop  Wliite.  — Dr.  Coke's  views  of  his  own  conse- 
cration as  Bishop.  —  Lettir  of    Charles  Wesley.  — 
Me  deplores  the  schism 192 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Letter  from  the  Presiding  Elder. —  Reply. —  Meeting 
with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Yates. —  Great  encouragement. — 


X  CONTENTS. 

Mr.  Troivhridge  and  family. —  Submission  to   the 

Presiding  Elder 208 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
Annual  Conference.  —  Called  to  account. —  Defense. — 
Sundry  interrogatories. —  Reappointment.      .     227 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Remorse. —  Liberal  hospitality. —  Rev.  Mr.  Lippincott. 
—  Consecration  of  Archbishop  Parher.  —  Scathing 
rebulce  from  Mr.  Graves 247 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Return  of  old  difficulties. —  Another  meeting  with  Rev 
Mr.  Lippincott.  —  Thorough  investigation. —  Exam- 
ination of  the  candidate 264 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Letter  to  the  Presiding  Elder. —  Withdraws  from  the 
Methodist  denomination. —  Some  of  his  reasons. — 
Letter  to  one  of  his  late  parishioners. —  Letter  from 
the  Presiding  Elder.  —  Calumny.  —  Reply.  —  Be- 
comes a  candidate  for  orders. —  Ordination. — Letter 
from  Mr.  Graves 280 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
First  sermon  in  the  Church. —  Advancement  to  the 
Priesthood.  —  Receives  his  appointment.  —  Visits 
Mr.  Graves. —  Death  of  Mrs.  Graves. —  Originates 
a  •  Church. —  Prospers  in  his  labors. —  Death  of 
Mr.  Graves. —  Present  status 297 


Birth.  —  Conversion.  —  Thinks  of  the  Ministry.  — 
Anglican  reading. —  Baptism. —  English  origin  of 
Methodism. —  Methodist  Societies. — Revivals  opposed 
to  ordinances,  8fc. 

lENRY  MANWAREING  was  born  of 
Methodist  parents,  in  the  "  Old  Domin- 
ion" State  ;  and  from  early  childhood,  was 
regularly  indoctrinated  in  the  tenets  of  that 
denomination, —  never  doubting,  until  after  he 
had  reached  the  years  of  manhood,  that  this 
alone  was  the  true  Church  of  the  Living  God. 
In  due  time,  he  became  a  hopeful  convert  of 
one  of  the  camp-meeting  revivals  of  his  na- 
tive State,  and  as  a  matter  of  course,  imme- 
diately connected  himself  with  the  Church  of 
his  early  and  only  acquaintance.  His  conver- 
sion, however,  was  not  of  that  brilliant  and 
startling  character  which  shed  such  luster  on 
the  revival  system.  His  education  had  been 
religious,  and  his  morals  at  all  times  worthy 


12  A    METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

of  the  most  zealous  Church-member.  He 
could  never  tell  when  his  religious  awakening 
commenced  ;  hence  he  experienced  none  of 
that  violent  conviction  so  often  witnessed  in 
others  ;  nor  did  he  endure  those  agonizing 
terrors  with  which  he  frequently  saw  others 
exercised,  and  which  he  sincerely  coveted  as 
the  evidence  of  a  true  work  of  grace.  His 
convictions  were  rational,  and  his  contrition 
sincere,  but  calm  and  quiet ;  and  his  first 
religious  peace  was  as  the  dawn  of  morning. 
For  many  months  after  his  connection  with 
the  Church,  as  he  contemplated  the  more 
marked  cases  of  "instantaneous  conversion," 
he  was  troubled  with  serious  apprehensions 
lest  the  waters  of  his  soul  had  not  been 
troubled  to  sufficient  depth.  He  was  con- 
scious of  having  brought  his  will  into  sub- 
jection to  his  convictions  of  duty  ;  but  he 
feared  lest  his  emotional  nature  might  not 
have  been  sufficiently  acted  upon.  His  judg- 
ment and  conscience,  however,  gradually  tri- 
umphed over  his  fears  ;  and  when  more  than 
half  of  those  whose  religious  experience  in  the 
same  revival  had  been  more  intense  and  more 
satisfactory  than  his,  had  "cast   away  their 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  13 

confidence"  and  returned  to  the  world,  he 
stood  firm  in  the  position  which  he  had  taken. 
In  the  course  of  the  year  following  his 
conversion,  he  intimated  to  some  of  his  eccle- 
siastical friends  and  brethren,  that  he  had 
thoughts  of  preparing  for  the  ministry.  This 
intimation  was  hailed  with  great  joy,  and  he 
was  encouraged  to  "  Confer  not  with  flesh  and 
blood,"  nor  lose  any  time  in  preparation,  but 
hasten  to  the  work  with  the  least  possible 
delay.  His  ideas  of  the  sanctity  of  that  holy 
office  would  not,  however,  allow  him  to  pro- 
ceed hastilv  in  his  decision  ;  and  even  when 
resolved  to  proceed,  he  could  not  be  persuaded 
that  he  was  fit  to  teach  others  properly,  with- 
out further  reading  and  instruction  himself. 
Hence  two  whole  years  were  spent  in  the 
library  of  an  eminent  and  judicious  Methodist 
clergyman  of  his  neighborhood,  in  the  course 
of  which  he  not  only  read  many  of  the 
standards  in  English  Theology,  but  had  many 
interesting  conversations  with  his  revered  pre- 
ceptor. The  old  gentleman  would  often 
encourage  his  pupil  in  discussion  and  argu- 
mentation, and  not  unfrequently  take  opposite 
sides,  purely  for  the  purpose  of  drawing  him 


14  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

out  to  more  bold  and  independent  thinking, — 
always  taking  care,  however,  frankly  to  give 
his  views  at  the  close  of  the  discussion,  so  as 
to  avoid  the  danger  of  teaching  what  he  did 
not  believe. 

One  thing  struck  young  Manwareing  with 
great  force  : —  He  often  observed  that  very 
few  of  the  books  recommended  by  his  precep- 
tor were  written  by  Methodists.  The  Com- 
mentaries of  Dr.  Adam  Clarke  were  indeed, 
on  the  shelves  ;  but  the  old  gentleman  always 
recommended  him  to  trust  Patrick,  Lowth 
and  Whitby,  Burkitt,  Scott,  and  the  English 
divines  of  the  "  Old  Church/'  in  preference 
to  any  Methodist  writers.  This  partiality  for 
the  writings  of  the  Church  of  England  greatly 
puzzled  the  young  student ;  and  the  frequent 
reference  of  his  preceptor  to  the  XXXIX 
Articles,  and  the  Homilies  of  the  "  Old 
Church,"  was  a  mystery  which  our  young 
friend  could  not  solve.  Often,  he  would 
propound  the  question,  "If  the  Church  of 
England  be  so  far  more  reliable  than  any 
other,  why  are  we  not  all  in  it  ?"  To  ques- 
tions of  this  nature,  the  judicious  old  man 
never  gave  any  direct  or  satisfactory  answers, 


OF   THE    CHURCH.  15 

but  generally  contrived  to  evade  the  subject, 
by  saying  that  the  Church  of  England  was 
not  the  Church  of  America,  or  something  of 
this  sort. 

At  length,  one  Sunday  evening,  after  re- 
turning from  Church,  where  Mr.  Graves  (for 
this  was  the  old  gentleman's  name)  had 
preached,  the  conversation  turned  on  the 
subject  of  Baptism,  which  had  been  the  sub- 
ject of  the  morning's  discourse.  Mr.  Graves 
had  spoken  very  freely  on  the  prevailing 
neglect  of  this  ordinance  among  the  Meth- 
odists ;  and  among  other  things,  had  startled 
his  pupil  by  asserting  that  all  baptized  persons 
were  members  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  by 
virtue  of  their  baptism,  while  none  who  had 
neglected  that  holy  ordinance,  however  they 
might  have  " joined  the  Church/'  as  it  was 
called,  really  sustained  the  relation  of  mem- 
bers of  Christ's  mystical  body.  Young  Man- 
wareing  declared  that  in  all  his  life,  he  had 
never  heard  that  position  taken  before.  "  I 
fear,"  replied  Mr.  Graves,  "that  your  asser- 
tion is  but  too  true  ;  for  I  have  long  observed, 
with  pain  and  regret,  that  our  clergy,  in  their 
great  eagerness  in  the  matter  of  vital  religion, 


16  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

seldom  allude  to  this  ordinance  ;  and  when 
they  do,  they  seem  to  treat  it  as  but  a  matter 
of  form,  and  of  no  material  importance."  "  I 
well  recollect,"  continued  he,  "  being  at  a 
protracted  meeting,  some  years  since,  where 
a  good  Lutheran  brother,  having  been  asked  to 
preach,  in  the  course  of  his  sermon  spoke,  but 
incidentally,  of  the  great  importance  of  this 
sacrament  ;  and  the  effect  among  our  breth- 
ren was  as  if  a  bombshell  had  been  dropped 
among  us.  All  admitted  its  truth  ;  but  in- 
sisted that  it  was  uncalled  for,  at  that  time  and 
in  that  place ;  and  moreover,  that  such  allusions 
to  rites  and  ceremonies  were  necessarily  fatal 
to  all  religious  feeling,  and  would  break  up 
any  revival.  It  turned  out  that  our  pro- 
tracted meeting  was  a  failure  ;  that  is,  no 
revival  was  gotten  up,  and  I  presume  most  of 
the  clergy  and  people,  at  that  meeting,  believe, 
to  this  day,  that  the  allusion  made  by  the 
good  Lutheran  brother  to  the  subject  of  bap- 
tism, was  the  cause  of  the  failure." 

"  And  may  it  not  have  been  so  ?"  asked 
young  Manwareing.  u  If  there  was  a  reason- 
able prospect  of  a  revival  up  to  that  time, 
and  the  movement  then  ceased,  is  it  not  fair 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  17 

to  conclude  that  the  allusion  to  a  subject 
regarded  by  the  people  present  as  foreign  to 
the  great  matter  sought,  may  have  had  a 
chilling  effect  on  the  ardor  of  preachers  and 
people,  and  so  have  broken  in  on,  or  prevented, 
the  revival  ?"  "  It  may  have  been  so," 
replied  Mr.  Graves  ;  "  but  if  so,  then  I  must 
think  less  of  revivals  than  I  have  been  accus- 
tomed to.  For,  mark  you,  this  matter  of 
baptism  is  not  a  thing  to  be  spoken  lightly  of. 
It  is  not  a  human  appliance,  nor  an  ecclesias- 
tical form  ;  but  a  solemn  sacrament,  ordained 
by  Christ  himself ;  and  the  very  commission 
to  the  Apostles,  '  Go  ye  into  all  the  world, 
and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature/  went 
yet  further  and  charged  them  to  baptize  those 
to  whom  they  preached,  ( In  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.'  "  Nor  do  I  believe,"  continued  Mr. 
Graves,  "  that  any  man  can  be  said  truly  to 
preach  the  Gospel,  who  does  not  frequently 
inculcate  the  duty  of  baptism  ;  nay,  and 
administer  it  to  all  applicants  who  shall  be 
found  worthy  to  receive  it.  Our  religion  is 
true  and  good,  only  so  far  as  it  sets  forth  the 

teachings  of  the  Gospel ;    and  if  we  have 
2 


18  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 


• 


gotten  it  into  such  form  and  temper  as  cannot 
bear  a  plain  statement  of  all  that  is  taught  in 
the  Gospel  •  if  our  revivals  require  a  suppres- 
sion, even  for  a  time,  of  any  of  the  great 
truths  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  must  be 
broken  up  by  a  bare  naming  of  the  last 
injunction  of  our  blessed  Lord,  just  as  He 
ascended  into  heaven,  then  I  can  no  longer  be 
the  advocate  of  revivals.  In  our  zeal  for  vital 
godliness,  for  which  our  church  is  so  remark- 
able, I  fear  we  may  be  losing  sight  of  the 
great  objectivities  of  Christianity." 

Through  all  this,  Manwareing  observed 
unusual  earnestness  in  his  preceptor  ;  and  felt 
not  a  little  rebuked  for  the  indifference  with 
which  he  had  been  accustomed  to  regard  this 
sacrament.  One  leading  question  arose  in  his 
mind,  which  he  was  most  desirous  of  pro- 
pounding ;  but  after  what  had  passed,  he 
hesitated  to  speak.  After  some  moments' 
pause,  however,  and  a  little  abatement  of  the 
manifest  feeling  of  Mr.  Graves,  he  ventured, 
"  Do  you  think  the  importance  of  baptism 
such  as  to  make  it  essential  to  salvation  ?" 
"  I  will  not  attempt  to  answer  for  all,"  replied 
Mr.  Graves  ;  "  but  for  me,  I  feel  that  it  is 


OF   THE    CHURCH.  19 

essential.  Ordinarily,  I  certainly  so  regard  it ; 
though  like  all  other  duties,  there  may  be 
circumstances  which  may  excuse  its  omission  ; 
mark  you,  excuse,  but  not  justify.  Ordinarily, 
it  is  necessary  ;  I  will  not  say  absolutely." 

Manwareing  had  no  concern  for  himself, 
on  this  score  ;  for  his  parents",  unlike  many 
other  Methodists,  had  brought  their  children 
to  baptism  in  early  infancy.  But  a  new  light 
had  now  dawned  on  him  ;  and  now,  for  the 
first  time,  he  began  to  suspect  that  there  was 
more  importance  to  be  attached  to  the  ordi- 
nances of  religion  than  he  had  supposed  ;  not 
only  to  the  ordinances,  but  to  objective  doc- 
trinal truth  in  general.  Up  to  this  time,  he 
had  generally  assented  to  the  old  maxim,  "  It 
matters  little  what  opinions  we  entertain,  so 
the  heart  is  right."  Now,  he  began  to  realize 
the  value  of  objective  truth,  as  the  basis  and 
substratum  of  all  true  Christian  vitality. 

That  night,  ^Manwareing  slept  but  little  ; 
for  he  was  greatly  interested  with  the  new 
train  of  thought  into  which  he  had  fallen  ; 
and  many  questions  arose  in  his  mind  which 
he  was  anxious  to  propound  to  his  venerable 
friend   on   the   first   opportunity.       Morning 


20  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

came  ;  and  at  an  early  hour  he  met  Mr. 
Graves  in  the  study.  Almost  immediately 
after  the  morning  salutation,  he  propounded 
this  question  :  "  Are  the  views  which  you 
expressed  last  evening,  on  the  subject  of 
baptism,  generally  entertained  among  our 
clergy  ?  I  judge  not,  from  the  fear  which 
you  expressed,  that  baptism  is  too  little  re- 
garded in  our  pulpits  ;  and  also,  from  the 
fact  that  I  have  never  heard  those  views 
before/' 

"  I  believe,"  replied  Mr.  Graves,  "  that  they 
are  generally  admitted,  in  theory,  though  not, 
I  apprehend,  with  that  heartiness  which  the 
truth  should  ever  command.  They  are  re- 
garded too  much  as  philosophical  axioms, 
which  -no  one  questions,  and  which  need  no 
defence  or  insisting  upon.  I  have  seriously 
apprehended  that  the  whole  matter  of  ordi- 
nances is  studiously  avoided,  from  an  appre- 
hension that  their  introduction  into  the  pulpit 
would  be  antagonistic  to  our  revival  system. 

The  truth  is,  My  Son,  you  should  not  be 
blind  to  the  fact  that  our  Church  is  a  branch, 
or  off-shoot,  from  the  Church  of  England. 
She  has  never  repudiated  any  of  the  doctrines 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  21 

of  that  Church  ;  anything,  save  the  Episco- 
pacy and  Liturgy.  Mr.  Wesley,  whom  we 
justly  revere  as  the  '  Father  of  Methodism/ 
you  may  not  be  aware,  never  left  that  Church ; 
nor  did  he  intend  that  the  Methodist  Societies, 
which  he  organized  in  England,  should  ever 
take  the  character  of  a  Church ;  or  that 
persons  joining  these  Societies  should  be, 
thereby,  any  the  less  members  of  the  Church 
of  England.  Gradually,  however,  by  a  sort 
of  common  consent,  they  have  grown  into  a 
Church,  separate  and  distinct.  The  question 
very  naturally  arises  —  On  what  ground  has 
this  movement  been  predicated  ?  Where  was 
the  necessity  for  the  separation  ?  Mr.  Wesley's 
reply  to  the  oft-repeated  question,  f  In  what 
light  are  the  Methodist  Societies  to  be  re- 
garded ?'  was  always  c  As  a  sort  of  extraor- 
dinary ministers  of  Christ,  for  the  purpose  of 
provoking  the  ordinary  ones  to  a  godly  jeal- 
ousy/ The  idea  then  was  that  the  piety  of  the 
Church  of  England  had  sunk  into  a  state  of 
lukewarmness  and  needed  to  be  rekindled.  I 
mean  the  personal  piety  of  the  members. 
To  accomplish  this  was  doubtless  Mr.  Wesley's 
object  in  organizing  the  Methodist  Societies. 


22  A   METHODIST   IN   SEAKCH 

This  is  claimed  to  be  the  peculiar  mission  of 
the  Methodist  Church.  Unless  it  can  be 
made  to  appear  that  it  has  more  of  personal 
religion  and  vital  godliness  among  its  mem- 
bers, than  any  other  Church,  and  is,  from 
its  peculiar  organization,  better  capable  of 
promoting  such  vitality,  there  can  be  no  valid 
argument  for  its  existence,  apart  from  the 
Church  of  England,  or  the  American  Episco- 
pal Chnrch.  The  revival  system,  then,  is  its 
great  distinguishing  feature.  Every  Church, 
or  religious  society,  which  has  ever  arisen, 
since  the  primeval  Church,  instituted  by 
Christ  himself,  must  necessarily  have  arisen 
on  some  particular  issue,  or  for  some  particular 
purpose  alleged.  Hence,  every  one  has  had 
its  own  peculiar  doctrine,  or  badge  of  distinc- 
tion. But  as  our  Church  claims  no  doctrine 
distinct  from  the  "Old  Church/'  it  has  sought 
to  be  distinguished  purely  by  its  superior 
vitality  in  religion,  and  its  great  efficiency  in 
converting  souls  to  Christ  ;  in  short,  by  the 
revival  system.  On  this,  it  must  necessarily 
concentrate  all  its  energies  ;  and  this,  I  fear, 
has  led  it  to  despise,  practically,  all  matters 
of  form,  order,  and  apostolic  rule.     This,  I 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  23 

apprehend,  is  necessary  to  the  existence  of 
the  revival  ;  for  I  have  long  observed  that  the 
least  allusion  to  ordinances,  in  the  midst  of 
our  most  active  revivals,  acts  at  once  as  an 
extinguisher,  and  makes  our  services  as  tame 
as  those  of  any  other  denomination.  I  love 
to  see  revivals  ;  for  they  do  seem  to  me  the 
most  effective  mode  of  bringing  sinners  to 
Christ  ;  but  such  instances  as  that  of  which 
I  told  you  yesterday, —  the  Lutheran  clergy- 
man at  the  protracted  meeting  —  have  led  me 
to  fear  that  we  may  so  far  keep  out  of  view 
the  sacramental  character  of  the  Church  as 
ultimately  to  come  to  a  mere  subjectivity  in 
religion,  and  lose  all  anchorage  in  objective 
Christianity.  I  am  certain  that  our  clergy, 
for  the  most  part,  assent  to  the  whole  truth  of 
the  Grospel,  including  the  sacraments,  in  theory ; 
but  practically,  they  treat  many  of  those 
truths  with  such  indifference  as  to  leave  but 
little  impression  of  their  importance.  The 
revival  system  is  a  popular  one  ;  and  has  been 
adopted  by  several  of  the  denominations. 
The  Presbyterians  and  Baptists  have  come  to 
wield  it  very  nearly  as  well  as  we  ;  and  in 
some  places,  they  have  beaten  us  with  our 


24  A  METHODIST  IN   SEARCH 

own  weapons  ;  but  I  think  I  have  observed 
in  them,  that  about  in  proportion  as  they 
have  become  revivalists,  they  have  practically 
overlooked  the  ordinance  of  baptism.  True, 
the  Baptists  do  not  fail  to  present  it  at  the 
close  of  their  revivals,  when  the  time  comes 
foi  Churching  their  converts;  but  in  this, 
they  seem  to  me  to  regard  it  as  a  part  of 
their  Church,  and  not  a  part  of  their  religion. 
This,  I  think  a  radical  error  ;  but  I  appre- 
hend that  it  necessarily  springs  out  of  the 
revival  system.  I  trust  my  fears  may  be 
groundless  ;  for  I  am  most  reluctant  to  part 
with  the  revival." 

Here  Manwareing  suggested: — -"Suppose 
you  should  become  entirely  convinced  of  the 
incompatibility  of  vital  religion  with  all 
ordinances  ;  which  of  the  two  would  you 
prefer  ?  c  A  living  dog  is  better  than  a  dead 
lion/  M 

"Were  it  possible,"  replied  Mr.  Graves, 
"  for  me  ever  to  reach  such  a  conclusion,  I 
suppose  I  could  do  no  better  than  turn  Quaker, 
and  thus  openly  repudiate  all  sacraments,  or- 
dinances, rites,  and  ceremonies,  as  e  lifeless 
forms/      By  this  course,  alone,  I  should  bo 


OF   THE    CHURCH.  25 

consistent ;  though  I  fear  I  should  find  no 
more  vitality  among  the  Quakers  than  in  the 
1  Old  Church/  But  I  can  never  reach  such  a 
conviction.  God  has  given  to  the  Church, 
and  to  religion,  a  body  and  a  soul  ;  just  as 
He  has  given  to  you  and  to  me  an  outward 
body  and  form  and  an  inward  spirit  ;  and 
these  can  never  be  incompatible,  the  one  with 
the  other.  The  place  assigned  to  the  soul  is 
in  the  body, —  in  personal  union  with  it,  and 
not  apart  from  it  ;  and  the  body  can  perform 
its  functions  only  in  union  with  the  soul. 
1  What  God  hath  joined  together,  let  no  man 
put-  asunder/  I  can  no  more  conceive  of  a 
religion,  or  of  a  Church,  of  pure  vitality  — 
free  from  all  visible  embodiment  —  than  I  can 
conceive  of  a  man,  in  this  world,  of  pure 
spirit  without  matter  or  bodily  parts/' 

Here  Manwareing  began  to  throw  out  some 
intimations,  the  general  purport  of  which  was 
that  "  The  life  is  more  than  meat/'  and  that 
the  body  is  valuable  only  as  it  subserves  the 
life,  or  the  soul  ;  and  concluded  by  suggesting 
the  query  whether  a  disembodied  soul  was  not 
a  vastly  superior  thing  to  a  lifeless  corpse  from 
which    the    soul    had    departed.      But   Mr. 


26  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

Graves  interrupted  him  : — "  My  Son,  neither 
you  nor  I  can  say  which  of  God's  works  is 
most  important.  The  body,  as  well  as  the 
soul,  will  live  in  heaven  ;  for  l  Our  vile  bodies 
shall  be  fashioned  like  unto  His  glorious  body/ 
But  you  forget  that  we  are  not  talking  of 
man,  nor  of  the  Church,  in  their  heavenly 
state,  but  in  their  present  state  —  their  state  of 
probation  ;  and  in  this  state,  I  say  —  what- 
ever may  be  their  relation  hereafter  —  they 
are  c  joined  together,'  and  no  man  must  i  put 
them  asunder.' " 

"  But/'  interposed  Manwareing,  "  I  think 
you  have  already  admitted  that  the  subject 
of  ordinances  cannot  be  safely  introduced  in 
time  of  a  revival.  Does  this  not  seem  to 
argue  an  incompatibility  ?  Pardon  me  if  I 
have  misunderstood  you." 

"  I  have  said,"  replied  Mr.  Graves,  "  that 
the  revival  does  not  seem  to  admit  of  these 
subjects.  All  the  popular  revivalists  of  our 
country,  I  have  observed,  insist  on  the  most 
entire  silence  on  doctrinal  points  during  the 
revival  ;  and  among  the  doctrinal  points  par- 
ticularly prohibited,  I  observe  baptism.  They 
evidently  think  these  topics  incompatible  vith 


OF   THE    CHURCH.  27 

a  revival.  They  may  be  wrong  in  their 
philosophy  ;  though  I  suspect  they  understand 
their  business.  If  I  should  become  fully 
convinced  that  these  great  doctrinal  points, 
which  I  hold  to  be  essential  to  religion,  and 
to  the  Church,  are  incompatible  with  the 
revival,  then  I  must  ignore  the  revival." 

ei  Then,"  inquired  Manwareing,  "  what  be- 
comes of  vital  godliness  ?" 

"  On  this,"  replied  Mr.  Graves,  "  I  should 
have  little  concern,  if  entirely  satisfied  that 
my  conclusions  were  legitimately  drawn  from 
the  Word  of  God.  c  Let  God  be  true,  and 
every  man  a  liar/  If  the  revival  system  does 
not  tolerate  the  great  doctrines  and  ordinances 
of  the  Gospel,  then  it  cannot  be  essential  to 
vital  godliness, —  nay,  it  is  not  true, —  it  is 
not  of  God.  Already  I  begin  to  suspect  that 
an  undue  importance  has  been  attached  to  it, 
and  that  vital  godliness  may  be  less  dependent 
on  it  than  I  have  been  accustomed  to  suppose. 
Nay,  I  find  myself  slow  to  admit  that,  of  the 
thousands  and  millions  who  profess  Christ, 
and  whose  lives  fully  accord  with  their  pro- 
fessions, but  who  have  never  seen  a  revival, 
there  are  none  who  enjoy  vital  religion.     But 


28  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

I  apprehend  we  are  pushing  this  matter  further 
than  is  required  by  any  present  necessity. 
Already  I  fear  that  I  may  have  spoken  too 
freely  to  you.  At  another  time  we  will 
discuss  the  matter  further." 


CHAPTER  II. 


Startling  discoveries. —  Baptist  theory. —  Writers  oil 
Baptism.  —  Sectarian  sermons.  —  Why  there  are 
no  Methodist  standards  on  Baptism. 

>0R  some  weeks  subsequent  to  the  con- 
versation detailed  in  our  last  chapter, 
Manwareing  devoted  much  time  to  the  sub- 
ject of  baptism  ;  and  at  the  suggestion  of 
Mr.  Graves,  read,  with  great  care,  Wall's 
celebrated  work  on  that  subject.  Frequently, 
while  wading  through  those  ponderous  vol- 
umes, he  became  alarmed,  and  went  to  his 
preceptor  for  explanations  and  sympathy. 
Several  of  the  positions  taken  by  the  author 
seemed  to  him  at  variance  with  all  his  notions 
of  personal  religion.  Religion  he  had  ever 
regarded  as  purely  a  private  and  personal 
matter  ;  and  the  sacraments,  together  with 
all  matters  of  ecclesiastical  order,  as  wholly 
separate  and  distinct.  At  one  time  he  ven- 
tured to  say  to  Mr.  Graves  : —  "  Religion  is 


30  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

the  jewel,  and  the  Church  and  sacraments  the 
casket  in  which  the  jewel  is  deposited  for  safe 
keeping.  We  need  no  casket  until  the  jewel 
is  obtained  ;  and  then,  we  may  choose  what 
sort  of  casket  we  will  have,  or  whether  we 
will  have  any."  This  he  regarded  as  a  most 
happy  figure  ;  and  felt  that  an  idea,  to  his 
mind  so  clear,  and  presented  in  language  so 
forcible,  could  hardly  be  controverted.  Mr. 
Graves  heard  him  with  patience  ;  for  he  was 
prepared  to  make  allowance  for  the  enthu- 
siasm of  youth  ;  especially  when  he  knew  that 
the  views  expressed  were  in  keeping  with 
nearly  all  the  teachings  by  which  his  young 
friend  had  been  impressed.  But  on  hearing 
the  sparkling  illustration,  he  sighed,  and  after 
some  moments  replied  : —  "  I  hoped  that  I 
had  sufficiently  disabused  your  mind  of  the 
miserable  notion  of  religion's  being  one  thing, 
and  the  ordinances  of  religion  another.  Why, 
My  Son,  according  to  your  theory,  the  ordi- 
nances of  religion  are  of  no  practical  signifi- 
cation whatever.  Their  observance  forms  no 
part  of  religion  ; —  they  are  a  mere  formal 
announcement  of  the  fact  that  the  soul  has 
triumphed  over  sin.     Now,  if  there   be   any 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  31 

virtue  in  the  Church,  or  the  sacraments,  the 
earnest,  trembling  penitent  needs  them  when 
first  awakened  to  a  sense  of  his  condition  ; — 
when  he  sees  truth  but  indistinctly,  '  as  trees 
walking/  If  he  be  able,  by  his  own  strength, 
or  without  the  ordinances,  to  triumph  and 
rejoice  in  the  God  of  his  salvation, — thus 
overcoming  the  greatest  difficulties,  and  pass- 
ing successfully  through  the  most  difficult 
period  of  Christian  experience, —  surely,  he 
does  not  need  those  means  of  grace  in  the 
more  advanced  and  less  difficult  periods. — 
Your  theory  evidently  regards  the  sacraments 
as  but  a  privilege,  earned  by  previous  attain- 
ments in  grace.  In  this,  you  err.  Their 
observance  is  to  be  regarded  as  an  imperative 
duty ;  and  at  the  same  time,  as  a  means 
whereby  we  obtain  the  peace  of  God.  Now, 
since  it  is  by  this  sort  of  obedience,  as  well  as 
by  all  other  obedience,  and  by  the  use  of 
these  means,  that  we  become  Christians,  pray, 
tell  me  if  these,  sacraments  are  not  a  part  and 
parcel  of  our  religion.  Could  you  have  any 
religion  without  prayer  ?  without  faith  ?  with- 
out repentance  ?  And  will  you  say  that 
prayer,  faith,  and  repentance  are  no  part  of 


32  ,     A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

religion,  but  only  accessories  or  concomitants  ? 
They  enter  into  the  soul  and  essence  of  it 
Of  these  and  other  acts  of  duty,  together 
with  the  purposes  and  aims  which  they  foster, 
it  is  made  up  ;  just  in  accordance  with  the 
philosophical  axiom,  that  c  The  whole  is  made 
up  of  all  its  parts.' " 

"  But,"  interposed  Manwareing,  "  you  cer- 
tainly would  not  admit  any  but  Christians  to 
the  sacraments  I" 

Mr.  Graves  smiled  and  then  added,  "I 
must  first  inquire  whether  you  regard  the 
mourner,  in  the  altar,  at  the  anxious  seat,  as 
a  Christian  ?" 

"  Of  course,"  replied  Manwareing,  "  he  is 
not.  He  is  called  a  seeker  ;  and  he  could  not 
be  a  seeker  of  that  which  he  has  already 
found." 

"But,"  replied  Mr.  Graves,  "you  seem  to 
forget  that  our  Church  invites  the  seeker  to 
partake  of  the  sacraments.  You  seem  sur- 
prised ;  but  I  assure  you  that  such  is  the 
doctrine,  and  was  the  practice  of  our  Church 
in  former  years  ;  a  practice  which  I  regret  to 
say  has  too  much  fallen  into  disuse.  This  is 
one  among  the  many  good  things  brought  out 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  33 

from  the  (  Old  Church'  of  England.  But  you 
say  they  are  not  Christians.  Perhaps  they 
are  not,  in  the  highest  sense  ;  though  I  think 
I  have  seen  seekers  whose  repentance  and 
faith  appeared  more  Christian  than  others 
who  were  shouting  and  proclaiming  themselves 
( perfect'  Christians.  Whether  they  be  Christ- 
ians or  not,  if  they  be  truly  penitent,  I  could 
never  withhold  from  them  the  benefits  of  the 
sacraments  ;  though  I  grant  that  our  modern 
practice  is  at  variance  with  these  views.  I 
wish  it  was  not  so.  But  I  am  a  local  preacher, 
and  of  course,  no  longer  a  pastor.  Never, 
again,  My  Son,  allow  yourself  to  think  of  the 
sacraments  as  being  a  part  of  the  Church, 
but  no  part  of  religion.  They  enter  deeply 
into  the  essence  and  the  practice  of  religion. 
Understand  me,  I  do  not  say  that  the  bare 
outward  observance  of  the  sacraments  makes 
a  Christian  ;  but  I  do  say  that  he  is  a  very 
poor  Christian  who  deliberately  rejects  or  neg- 
lects them.  Since  God  has  appointed  them, 
no  man  has  a  right  to  despise  them,  nor  to 
think  his  duty  fulfilled  while  they  are  neg- 
lected." 

At  this  period  of  the  conversation,  Man- 
3 


34  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

wareing's  mind  suddenly  flew  off  to  another 
view  of  the  subject,  which,  to  one  of  less 
experience  and  observation  than  Mr.  Graves, 
would  have  appeared  unaccountable.  "  But 
how  is  it,  he  said,  if  baptism  be  of  such 
importance  in  the  Christian  character,  that 
some  nine-tenths  of  Christendom  have,  in  all 
ages,  received  it  in  infancy  —  at  a  period  when 
they  were  wholly  incapable  of  knowing  any- 
thing of  it  ?  Now,  it  is  a  well-established 
maxim  with  us,  that  c  all  moral  actions  must 
be  the  result  of  rationality  and  free  agency/ 
But  in  the  child,  both  these  elements  are 
wanting.  Hence,  it  is  not  a  moral  action,  and 
therefore,  can  be  productive  of  no  personal 
results." 

"I  see,"  replied  Mr.  Graves,  "that  like 
many  of  our  people,  you  have  allowed  your 
zeal  to  drive  you  to  the  Baptist  argument. 
Carry  out  this  argument  into  practice,  and 
you  must  be  a  Baptist.  I  might  seriously 
criticise  your  logic,  for  it  is  very  open  to 
criticism  ;  but  to  save  time,  I  will  just  sup- 
pose you  a  Baptist,  and  give  you  the  same 
laconic  reply  which  I  have  often  given  them. 
You  ask  'What  good  can  baptism   do   the 


OF    THE    CHUECH.  35 

child  ?  It  receives  it,  and  yet,  to  insure  its 
salvation,  after  it  has  grown  up  it  must  needs 
repent,  and  be  converted/  Now,  your  convert 
claims  to  have  repented  and  been  converted, 
so  that  you  pronounce  him  a  child  of  grace, 
and  an  heir  of  heaven.  You  say  that  he 
enjoys  the  smiles  of  his  God,  and  so  there  is 
no  condemnation.  Should  he  die  in  this 
state,  you  would  have  no  doubt  of  his  salva- 
tion. But  yet  you  take  him  and  baptize  him. 
Now,  what  good  does  his  baptism  do  him  ? 
According  to  your  showing,  he  was  in  a  state 
of  grace  before.  What  is  he  now,  after?" 
Besides  all  this,  you  do  not  consider  that  you 
are  criticising,  indirectly,  the  ways  of  Him 
who  cannot  err.  You  will  not  hesitate  to 
admit  that  Circumcision  was  an  ordinanc1  of 
God,  under  the  Jewish  dispensation  of  the 
Church  ;  or,  if  you  please,  call  it  a  rite,  or  a 
ceremony.  It  was  of  God,  and  its  observance 
was  imperatively  commanded.  You  grant 
that  it  was  all  right,  because  God  commanded 
it.  But  at  what  period  were  the  Jewish 
children  circumcised  ?  When  but  eight  days 
old  !  Now,  will  you  say  that  this  appointment 
of  God  was  of  no  avail  ?    or  that  no  good 


36  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

could  result  from  it  ?  They  knew  nothing 
of  .the  duty  of  circumcision,  any  more  than 
do  our  children  of  the  duty  of  baptism.  The 
truth  is,  neither  you  nor  I,  know  anything 
about  the  manner  in  which  God  makes  His 
ordinances  effective,  either  in  the  infant  or 
the  adult.  But  we  must  take  care  how  we 
sneer  at,  or  find  fault  with  the  ways  of  God. 

"Now,  My  Son,  having  found  you,  for  the 
first  time,  on  Baptist  ground,  and  treated  you 
as  such,  I  beg  you  to  retire  from  this  false 
position,  and  take  your  stand  on  the  Methodist 
platform,  where  you  belong.  You  are  far 
from  being  the  first  Methodist  who  has  in- 
cautiously run  into  this  snare.  I  apprehend 
that  the  loose  views  commonly  held  among 
our  people  on  the  subject  necessarily  tend  to 
this  point  ;  and  it  is  our  loose  and  bungling 
treatment  of  the  subject  which  enables  the 
Baptists  to  church  so  many  of  our  converts." 

Manwareing  was  heartily  ashamed  of  his 
position,  and  never  again  allowed  himself  to 
be  drawn,  or  driven,  into  it.  After  finishing 
Wall,  he  professed  that  his  views  on  the  sub- 
ject of  baptism  were  materially  modified  ; 
but  it  was  not  until  many  years  after,  that 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  37 

he  was  able  fully  to  appreciate  all  the  argu- 
ments therein  set  forth.  The  truth  is,  he 
read  it,  as  he  frankly  confessed,  with  preju- 
dice ;  for  he  did  not  fail  to  observe  on  the 
titlepage  —  or  if  he  had,  his  faithful  preceptor 
could  not  have  failed  to  inform  him  —  that 
Wall  was  a  clergyman  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land. He  had  often  heard  it  said  that  the 
Church  of  England  was  an  old  petrifaction, 
made  up  of  rites  and  ceremonies  ;  and  that 
its  members,  for  the  most  part,  were  mere 
formalists,  and  utterly  destitute  of  the  "  life 
and  power  of  religion."  With  this  impres- 
sion, he  was  fully  prepared  to  find  in  the 
writings  of  its  divines,  very  able  vindications 
of  all  ordinances,  rites  and  ceremonies.  "  For 
what  man,"  he  said,  "  of  common  ability 
cannot  make  a  good  defence  of  his  favorite 
hobby  ?"  Hence  he  expressed  himself  to 
Mr.  Graves  as  dissatisfied  on  this  ground. 
aHad  this  book,"  he  remarked,  "been  writ- 
ten by  one  of  our  own  clergymen,  I  confess  I 
should' have  attached"' more  importance  to  it, 
and  regarded  its  arguments  with  less  suspicion. 
Before  I  shall  feel  entirely  satisfied,  I  must 
read  a  work  on  this  subject  by  one  of  our  own 
divines." 


38  A    METHODIST    IN    SEARCH 


cc 


Certainly/'  replied  Mr.  Graves,  "  I  shall 
not  object  to  that,  but  shall  encourage  you  by 
all  means,  to  e  Prove  all  things,  and  hold  fast 
that  which  is  good/  " 

"  Will  you  be  so  good,"  asked  Manwareing, 
"  as  to  point  out  to  me  which  you  regard  as 
the  best  work  on  the  subject,  among  our  own 
publications  ?" 

"  Indeed,"  replied  Mr.  Graves,  iC  this  is 
more  than  I  can  do  ;  for,  to  the  best  of  my 
knowledge,  we  have  nothing  on  the  subject 
that  we  can  call  our  own.  I  am  sorry  to 
have  to  say,  that  among  all  the  good  and 
able  men  among  us,  no  one  has  been  suffi- 
ciently interested  in  this  subject  to  write  a 
book  ;  or  if  any  one  has,  he  has  treated  it  so 
feebly,  or  the  general  feeling  of  our  Church 
has  been  so  little  in  that  direction,  that  it  has 
not  come  to  be  known.  True,  we  have  ser- 
mons, and  some  essays,  on  the  subject  of 
baptism  ;  but  I  regret  to  have  to  say  that 
they  have  nearly  all  been  devoted  to  two 
points  : — first,  To  prove  that  baptism  is  by 
no  means  essential ;  and  second,  That  immer- 
sion is  not  the  primitive  mode.  Keally,  almost 
all  that  has  been  written  and  said  among  us 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  39 

on  the  subject,  lias  been  simply  in  the  way 
of  defence  against  the  Baptists..  When  a  re- 
vival has  been  gotten  up,  in  which  Methodists, 
Baptists,  and  Presbyterians,  all  heartily  unit- 
ed, saying  not  a  word  about  ordinances  or 
distinctive  doctrines,  and  many  souls  have 
been  converted,.  I  have  always  observed  that 
our  pulpits  soon  begin  to  resound  with  the 
subjects  of  baptism  and  predestination.  To 
prevent  the  converts  from  joining  the  Presby- 
terians, the  subject  of  predestination  is  called 
up,  and  exhibited  in  its  most  frightful,  and 
even  ridiculous  points  of  view  ;  and  to  pre- 
vent them  from  joining  the  Baptists,  there  is 
much  effort  to  prove  that  immersion  was  not, 
and  could  not  have  been  the  primitive  mode 
of  baptism.  And  on  these  occasions,  I  have 
heard  some  very  able  defences  of  the  practice 
of  infant  baptism.  But  the  great  effort,  I 
have  observed,  has  generally  been  to  prove 
that  baptism  was  of  no  vital  importance  in 
any  way ;  and  I  have  often  been  pained  to 
hear  our  preachers  affect  wit,  and  attempt 
to  ridicule  their  i  aquatic'  brethren,  by  declar- 
ing that  'we  need  tire  much  more  than  water/ 
and  that  so  much  water  as  the  Baptists  call 


40  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

for,  must  i  quench  the  spirit,  and  extinguish 
the  fire  of  G-od's  love/  Now,  do  not  under- 
stand that  I  have  any  fault  to  find  with  their 
defence  of  sprinkling  versus  immersion,  nor 
their  defence  of  infant  baptism,  nor  their  war 
against  eternal  predestination  (provided  it  be 
conducted  decently,  and  in  the  proper  spirit) ; 
but  I  do  most  seriously  object  to  a  man's 
gravely  announcing  that  he  is  going  to  preach 
on  baptism,  and  then  devoting  half  his  ser- 
mon to  the  proof  that  baptism  is  a  matter  of 
little  importance.  And  as  for  wit  and  ridicule 
in  the  pulpit,  I  must  regard  it  as  generally  in 
bad  taste,  and  often  contemptible.  Moreover, 
I  think  it  would  be  in  better  taste,  if  these 
distinctive  subjects  were  more  frequently  in- 
troduced in  ordinary  teaching,  and  not  so 
much  confined  to  what  has  been  called  the 
c  Churching  period/  or  as  some  have  quaintly 
expressed  it,  c  the  time  for  declaring  dividends/ 
I  know  it  is  alleged  that  the  other  denom- 
inations always  present  their  distinctive  doc- 
trines just  at  these  times,  and  that  the  Meth- 
odists are  obliged,  in  self-defence,  to  do  the 
same.  This  may  be  true  ;  but  it  is  neverthe- 
less true  that  the  whole  of  it  is  in  bad  taste. 


OF    THE   CHURCH.  41 

Moreover,  I  think  its  effect  bad  on  the  young 
converts.  During  the  revival,  all  the  denom- 
inations  work  together  in  apparent  harmony, 
c  and  no  one  has  au°:ht  that  he  calls  his  own  :' 
everything  seems  to  be  in  common, —  no  clash- 
ing views  —  no  conflicting  interests.  In  this, 
there  is  almost  a  moral  sublimity  ;  and  I 
think  much  of  the  revival  comes  from  this 
delightful  spectacle.  The  irreligious  world 
looks  upon  it  with  profound  admiration,  and 
is  awed  by  it  into  reverence  for  religion.  '  See 
how  these  Christians  love  !'  is  the  general 
exclamation.  And  believ^ig  it  to  be  all  true 
and  real,  sinners  decide,  as  of  old,  (  We  will 
go  with  you  ;  for  we  have  heard  that  God  is 
with  you.'  This  I  firmly  believe  to  be  an 
important  element  in  the  revival.  And  yet, 
I  am  sorry  to  be  obliged  to  say,  it  is  all  a 
sham.  It  is  but  a  temporary  truce,  for  a  certain 
time,  or  during  the  time  of  the  revival ;  and 
as  soon  as  that  is  over,  they  return  to  their 
respective  pulpits  with  all  the  proselyting 
ardor  of  former  times.  I  have  often  wondered 
how  this  sudden  transition  from  e  Christian 
union'  to  intense  sectarianism  must  affect  the 
young  converts,      j  almost  wonder  they  do 


42  A    METHODIST    IN    SEARCH 

not,  in  some  cases,  regard  it  as  the  discovery 
of  a  trick  or  '  pious  fraud/  Would  it  not 
be  better,  upon  the  whole,  if  the  several 
denominations  were  to  conduct  their  revivals 
in  their  own  churches  and  in  their  own  way  ? 
Then  there  would  be  no  need  for  this  sham 
union, —  no  concealment  of  real  views,  and 
hence  no  transition  from  extreme  liberalism 
to  extreme  sectarianism,  at  the  close  of  the 
revival.  I  am  sometimes  tempted  to  think 
that  this  may  be  one  cause  why  so  many  of 
our  revival  converts  fall  away  —  the  discovery 
that  the  apparent  temper  and  state  of  mind 
among  Christians  during  the  revival  was  only 
assumed,  and  not  honest.  Really,  it  is  enough 
to  disgust  the  young  convert,  and  all  others. 
But  I  have  been  led  into  a  long  digression. 
I  began  by  telling  you  that  we  have  nothing 
among  us  on  the  subject  of  baptism.  It  is 
true  that  these  periodical  ebullitions,  generally 
on  the  mere  mode  of  baptism,  do  not  touch 
the  main  subject.  And  I  venture  to  assert 
that  more  people  have  been  disgusted,  than 
have  ever  been  edified,  by  the  high-sounding 
words  which  are  commonly  used  by  our  illiter- 
ate clergy  on  such  occasions  —  such  as  Bapto, 


OF   THE    CHURCH.  43 

Baptizo,  Baptisma,  etc.,  etc. — roost  commonly 
heard  from  those  who  have  least  knowledge 
of  the  dead  or  living  languages." 

"Do  you  mean  to  say/'  inquired  Manware- 
ing,  "  that  we  have  no  standard  work  on  that 
subject  ?"  "  None/'  replied  Mr.  Graves,  "  of 
which  I  am  informed  ;  certainly  none  with 
which  I  would  advise  you  to  trust  yourself 
as  a  scholar,  or  theologiaD,  before  the  learned 
world.  True,  we  have  some  men  among  us 
who  are  eminently  conservative  on  this  sub- 
ject ;  but  they  have  all  drawn  their  views 
from  the  old  English  standards.  Perhaps 
this  is  one  reason  why  we  have  nothing  on  the 
subject ; — the  general  conviction,  among  those 
of  our  clergy  who  think  anything  about  it,  is 
that  there  is  no  need  for  anything  better  than 
the  English  standards.  This,  T  confess,  would 
be  a  sufficient  reason  with  me  for  not  writing, 
were  I  able  to  write  ;  though  I  fear  it  is  not 
the  reason  with  all. 

But  I  apprehend  I  have  talked  long  enough 
on  this  subject,  at  present.  At  some  future 
time,  when  it  shall  be  convenient,  I  shall 
be  pleased  to  talk  with  you  more  at  length ; 
and  you  must  not  be  greatly  shocked  if  you 


44  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

should  find  me  to  entertain  views  still  more 
foreign  to  yours  than  any  which  I  have  yet 
expressed.  We  live  to  learn  ;  and  you  will 
yet  learn.  My  Son,  that  many  of  your  early 
ideas  were  hastily  conceived,  and  need  to  be 
reviewed.  And  you  will  learn  not  to  despise 
the  sage  teachers  of  olden  time.  We  have 
few  such  thinkers  now,  as  loomed  up  in  the 
Elizabethan  age.  Ah,  '  There  were  giants 
in  those  days.'  The  old  Church  of  England 
was  then  recently  purged  by  the  fires  of 
martyrdom.  Great  minds  were  then  em- 
ployed in  great  works  ;  and  great  hearts 
then  throbbed  with  great  emotions  and  holy 
purposes.  To  these  we  shall  often  have 
to  turn  for  wisdom  in  the  deep  mysteries  of 
godliness." 


CHAPTER  III. 


Camp-meeting.  —  First   service.  —  Slow   mourners.  — 
Youthful  folly. —  Mr.  Graves'1  reproof. —  Urged  to 
preach.  —  After-thoughts. —  Mourners  comforted. — 
Brought  into  the  Church. 

OON  after  the  conversation  in  our  last 
chapter,  Mr.  Graves  and  young  Manware- 
ing,  together,  attended  the  camp-meeting  of 
that  circuit  for  the  season.  This  was  a  happy- 
gathering,  to  most  who  attended  ;  and  to  no 
one  more  delightful  than  to  Manwareing. 
Not  only  did  he  love  camp-meetings  for  what 
he  believed  to  be  their  general  efficiency  in 
the  great  work  of  bringing  sinners  to  Christ, 
but  especially  for  their  instrumentality  in 
bringing  him  into  his  present  happy  position 
in  the  Church.  To  him,  there  were  hallowed 
associations  which  clustered  around  the  very 
name  ;  it  was  a  "  Feast  of  Tabernacles." 
The  heavy  roll  of  wagons, —  the  neighing  of 
horses, —  the  clatter  of   furniture,   as  it  was 


46  A    METHODIST    IN   SEARCH 

taken  from  wagons  and  deposited  in  tents, — 
the  hundred  booths  which  encircled  the  grounds, 
and  most  of  all,  the  great  "  stand"  or  plat- 
form, with  the  "  altar," —  all  carried  him  back 
to  the  happy  day  and  place  when  and  where 
he  first  resolved  to  declare  himself  a  Christian. 
These  were  precious  memories  ;  and  he  felt 
almost  as  if  a  voice  had  said,  "  Put  off  thy 
shoes  from  off  thy  feet ;  for  the  place  whereon 
thou  standest  is  holy  ground." 

After  the  usual  pleasant  shaking  of  hands 
and  fraternal  greetings  among  warm-hearted 
and  devout  brethren,  Manwareing,  in  company 
with  Mr.  Graves,  was  comfortably  quartered 
in  the  great  meeting-house,  which,  according 
to  time-honored  custom,  had  been  converted 
into  a  clerical  hotel  for  the  occasion.  The 
well-known  position  of  our  young  friend,  as 
a  candidate  for  the  ministry,  had  secured  for 
him  this  honor. 

At  the  appointed  hour,  the  shrill  blast  of 
the  trumpet  summoned  the  eager  multitudes 
to  the  "  stand"  for  service  —  the  first  of  the 
meeting.  The  exercise,  as  usual,  consisted  of 
a  hymn,  an  extemporaneous  prayer,  and  ser- 
mon.     The   singing  was   of   that  wild  and 


OF    THE   CHURCH.  47 

boisterous  character  for  which  camp-meetings 
are  generally  noted,  and  which,  when  heard 
in  the  distance,  amid  the  darkness  and  still- 
ness of  night,  seldom  fails  to  awaken  solemn 
emotions.  The  prayer  struck  even  Manware- 
ing  as  being  too  much  of  the  historic  character 
—  passing  rapidly  over  the  history  of  creation, 
redemption,  providence,  and  personal  experi- 
ence, with  a  sort  of  grandiloquent  flippancy 
which  little  resembled  the  solemn  petitions  he 
had  been  recently  accustomed,  to  hear  from  his 
venerable  preceptor.  Yet  it  sounded  pleas- 
antly to  him,  from  association  ;  for  he  had 
heard  the  same  facts  and  experiences  related, 
in  nearly  the  same  language,  in  the  purely 
extemporaneous  prayers  of  the  clergy  of  his 
Church  from  early  childhood.  The  sermon 
had  its  three  essential  parts, —  the  introduction, 
the  argument,  and  the  application  —  the  last 
*  constituting,  however,  the  main  body.  "  A 
little  ranting/'  he  ventured  to  think  ;  but 
checked  himself  with  the  reflection  that  the 
object  of  these  meetings  was  not  to  convince, 
so  much  as  to  awaken,  and  by  a  sort  of 
warming  process,  to  quicken  and  germinate 
the  seed  which  had  been  sown  before. 


48  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

At  the  close  of  the  sermon,  an  earnest 
exhortation  was  delivered  by  a  young  man  who 
was  generally  regarded  as  greatly  gifted  in  the 
art  of  awakening.  At  the  close  of  the 
exhortation*,  a  pressing  invitation  was  given  to 
mourners  to  "come  into  the  altar  to  be 
prayed  for."  Responsive  to  this,  three  aged 
men  came  forward,  evidently  from  a  deep 
sense  of  duty  and  an  earnest  desire  to  be 
saved.  Their  manner  was  solemn,  but  calm 
and  deliberate.  Their  thoughtful  faces  told 
with  unerring  certainty  that  this  was  no  new 
impulse  with  them,  but  that  they  had  long 
been  fixed  in  their  purpose  of  being  Christians, 
if  peradventure  there  was  mercy  for  them. 
These,  it  was  soon  whispered  round,  were 
three  "  notoriously  hard  cases" —  having  been 
regularly  at  the  altar,  whenever  opportunity 
offered,  for  the  last  three  years.  Hence  little 
interest  was  manifested  in  them.  A  short 
prayer  was  offered,-  a  few  strains  sung,  a  few 
words  of  encouragement  administered,  and 
the  exercises  closed  for  that  night. 

On  returning  to  the  meeting-house,  one  young 
preacher  remarked,  "  This  is  a  water  haul. 
Those   three   old   sinners   have,  been   on   our 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  49 

hands  long  enough.  I  confess  I  have  but 
little  patience  with  these  dry-eyed,  slow  mourn- 
ers. Either  they  are  not  sincere  or  they  have 
sinned  away  their  day  of  grace,  or  they  would 
have  been  converted  long  ago." 

Several  who  were  present  assented  ;  but 
the  venerable  Mr.  Graves  was  not  ODe  of  them. 
His  look,  during  the  whole  of  this  heartless 
tirade,  told  unmistakably  his  utter  disapproba- 
tion. With  a  look  of  sorrow  and  reproof 
never  to  be  forgotten  by  those  who  saw  it,  he 
turned  to  the  complacent  young  preacher,  and 
addressed  him  with  this  withering  quotation  : 
"  Who  art  thou  that  judgest  another  man's 
servant  ?  To  his  own  master  he  standeth  or 
falleth."  "  I  wish  to  know/'  he  continued, 
"  who  has  constituted  you  a  judge  of  the 
hearts  of  those  venerable  men.  I  have  known 
them  well  for  years,  and  have  known  them  as 
strictly  correct,  so  far  as  human  eye  could 
perceive,  in  every  respect.  Long  before  you 
had  learned  the  Shibboleth  of  religion,  I  knew 
them  not  only  as  moral  and  reliable  men,  but 
as  earnest,  thoughtful,  church-going,  and 
prayerful   men.     True,   they  may  have  been 

all  this,  and  still  not  have  been  truly  converted, 
4 


50  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

so  as  to  taste  the  joys  of  pardon.  But  they 
are  unambitious,  unpretending  men.  They 
have  no  wish  to  deceive  any  one.  They  come 
to  the  altar  now,  just  as  they  have  come  to 
church  for  forty  years  past  —  purely  that  they 
may  be  benefited.  True,  they  are  what  you 
call  '  slow  mourners/  They  linger  long  at 
the  altar,  because  they  have  never  yet  expe- 
rienced what  many  others  have.  I  have  my 
fears  that  they  never  will.  They  have  passed 
the  time  of  life  for  vivid  imagination  or  intense 
feeling,  and  hence  I  apprehend  they  will  never 
experience  those  brilliant  illuminations  of 
which  others  speak.  It  is  my  intention  to 
advise  those  men,  before  leaving  this  meeting, 
to  desist  from  this  coming  forward  to  the  altar. 
I  am  willing  to  receive  them  into  the  Church, 
now  ;  and  so  would  you  be,  were  they  to 
present  themselves.  They  need  no  more  of 
this  professing  of  Christ.  They  have  made 
their  profession  over  and  over  for  years  ;  and 
the  only  reason  why  they  have  not  long  since 
found  peace,  is  that  you,  and  such  teachers 
as  you,  have  set  up  a  standard  of  religious 
experience  such  as  the  Scriptures  have  not 
warranted^  and  such  as  staid  and  sober  men 


OF   THE    CHURCH.  51 

can  seldom  reach.  It  is  just  as  fit  that  you 
should  ask  the  prayers  of  those  venerable 
1  fathers  in  God'  (for  such  I  will  call  them),  as 
that  they  should  ask  yours.  Moreover,  I 
have  much  question  whether,  if  you  were  to 
present  yourself  before  them  for  advice  and 
prayer,  they  would  sneer  at  your  petition  and 
suspect  your  motives.  I  am  aware  that  these 
views  may  not  be  acceptable  to  my  brethren 
generally  ;  but  I  cannot  sit  silently  by,  and 
hear  men  in  whose  moral  and  religious  charac- 
ter I  have  entire  confidence,  thus  spoken  of. 
I  have  long  since  learned  to  distinguish  be- 
tween the  Christian's  character  and  the  Chris- 
tian's joy.  It  is  possible  for  the  humble 
penitent  and  the  confiding  believer  to  dis- 
trust himself.     You  often  repeat  and  sing  : 

'  Why  should  the  children  of  a  King 
Go  mourning  all  their  days  V 

This  is  just  my  idea.  Many  an  earnest  Chris- 
tian goes  mourning,  and  not  comforted.  You 
ask  why  ?  Because  he  has  heard  too  much 
of  the  high-sounding  experiences  of  enthusiasts, 
and  has  gotten  up  an  ideal  experience  which 
he  can  never  reach.  This  is  his  misfortune, — ■ 
not  his  fault.     God  looks  not  to  the  storm  of 


52  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

passion  —  of  grief  or  of  joy  —  but  to  the 
thoughts  and  purposes  of  the  heart  ;  and 
earnest  contrition,  struggling  prayer,  and  child- 
like docility,  trusting  in  His  mercy  through 
Christ  Jesus,  cannot  be  rejected,  even  though 
c  the  rapture  of  pardon'  may  never  come." 

These  solemn  remarks  of  Mr  Graves  fell 
with  leaden  weight  among  his  clerical  breth- 
ren ;  and  long  after  he  had  ceased  to  speak, 
there  was  an  oppressive  silence,  like  that  of 
the  house  of  death.  It  was  manifest  that  his 
words  did  not  meet  the  approval  of  those  who 
heard.  And  yet  such  was  his  weight  of 
character,  and  such  the  courage  and  determin- 
ation with  which  he  had  spoken,  that  no  one 
cared  to  grapple  with  him.  But  soon  there 
were  whispers  around,  to  the  effect  that  — 
"  Brother  Graves  was  indulging  some  of  his 
eccentricities,  as  usual."  Several  secretly  ex- 
pressed regret  that  he  had  come  to  the  meeting, 
inasmuch  as  his  views  were  really  hostile  to 
the  work  before  them.  These  unamiable 
expressions,  however,  were  suppressed  to  mere 
whispers  ;  for  no  one  could  speak  to  him  in 
any  other  manner  than  that  of  the  most  pro- 
found respect. 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  53 

Of  the  progress  of  the  meeting,  it  is  not 
necessary  now  to  speak.  On  Sunday,  at 
eleven  o'clock,  in  accordance  with  the  custom 
of  half  a  century,  Mr.  Graves  appeared  on  the 
stand,  as  the  preacher  of  the  day  ;  for  many 
years  had  passed  since  the  question  had  ceased 
to  be  asked,  "  who  shall  preach  at  eleven 
o'clock  ?"  at  the  camp-meetings  of  that  sec- 
tion of  country.  Many  of  the  clergy  would 
gladly  have  seen  him  shorn  of  his  honors  on 
these  occasions  ;  but  such  was  his  weight  of 
influence,  and  so  high  the  estimation  in  which 
he  was  held,  that  no  one  dared  to  question  his 
right  to  this  honorable  position.  All  heard 
him  with  reverence,  and  admired  his  wisdom  ; 
and  none  could  gainsay  his  words,  which  were 
always  "  seasoned  with  salt/' 

In  the  meantime,  Manwareing  was  urgently 
importuned  to  make  his  debut  in  the  pulpit, 
or  on  the  stand  ;  but  he  steadily  declined  the 
honor,  alleging  that  his  proficiency  in  the 
deep  mysteries  of  godliness  was  yet  too  small. 
This  reason  seemed,  indeed,  to  convey  the  idea 
of  reproof  to  some,  who  well  knew  that  in 
point  of  theological  attainments,  he  was  vastly 
their  superior  ;  and  before  the  meeting  closed, 


54  A   METHODIST    IN   SEARCH 

he  was  more  than  once  stigmatized  as  "  Brother 
Graves'  'protege!'  In  fact,  his  observations 
on  what  passed  among  the  wire-workers  of  the 
revival  (for  the  meeting  was  eminently  suc- 
cessful), had  the  effect  greatly  to  modify  his 
views  of  the  system.  Now  that  he  had  gotten 
"  behind  the  scenes"  he  saw  many  things 
which  lie  had  never  before  suspected  ;  and, 
for  the  first  time,  he  began  to  question  whether 
far  more  of  the  revival  system  did  not  depend 
on  human  machinery  and  historic  power,  than 
on  the  deep  workings  of  the  Spirit  of  God. 
He  was  greatly  shocked  at  hearing  two  of  the 
preachers  whispering  over  a  secret  programme, 
for  the  purpose  of  "  starting  a  movement"  at 
a  given  period  in  the  exercise  of  the  evening  ; 
and  utterly  disgusted  when  he  saw,  an  hour 
after,  the  scheme  carried  into  successful  opera- 
tion. 

On  reaching  home,  Manwareing  began  to 
experience  a  feeling  of  deep  and  bitter  disap- 
pointment, of  which  he  had  scarcely  been 
conscious  while  on  the  ground.  He  had  not 
the  same  impressions  of  this  meeting  as  of 
former  ones  ;  and  yet,  he  could  not  say  in 
what  it  differed  from  all   that   he  had  ever 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  55 

attended.  It  had  been  eminently  successful  ; 
more  than  one  hundred  souls  had  been  con- 
verted, and  a  discordant  note  had  not  been 
heard  among  the  numerous  preachers  present. 
They  had  worked  side  by  side,  throughout, 
and  parted  as  brethren,  carrying  with  them 
the  blessings  of  hundreds.  Moreover,  he  had 
attended  under  more  favorable  circumstances 
than  ever  before,  being  regarded  as  almost  a 
clergyman,  and  hence  treated  with  great  con- 
sideration. The  truth  was,  although  he  was 
loth  to  admit  it,  even  to  himself,  he  had 
detected  certain  movements  which  he  could 
not  approve,  nor  regard  as  consistent  with  the 
simplicity  of  truth.  He  could  not  forget  the 
venerable  forms  of  the  three  old  men  who  had 
presented  themselves  at  the  opening  of  the 
meeting  for  prayers.  He  had  watched  them 
through  the  whole  meeting,  and  been  deeply 
impressed  with  their  solemn  and  simple  earn- 
estness ;  and  while  scores  of  young  people 
had  come  into  the  altar  at  the  close  of  a 
discourse,  who  an  hour  previous  had  been 
among  the  "most  thoughtless  and  frivolous, 
and  had  speedily  been  converted,  and  had 
gone    away  rejoicing  within    a  clay  ;    these 


56  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

fathers  still  remained  sad  and  sorrowful,  and 
would  not  be  comforted.  Why  was  it  so  ? 
Could  it  be  true  that  they  were  insincere  ? 
He  spurned  the  very  thought  with  indignation. 
Could  it  be,  as  the  young  preacher  had  inti- 
mated, that  they  had  "  sinned  away  their  day 
of  grace  ?'■  If  so,  then  why  were  they  still 
so  earnest  and  importunate  in  their  pleadings 
for  mercy ?  "If  they  were  abandoned  of 
grace,"  he  asked,  "  then  what  can  keep  up 
this  hungering  and  thirsting  after  righteous- 
ness ?"  In  short,  he  felt,  and  afterward  de- 
clared, that  there  was  more  of  the  appearance 
of  true  contrition  in  those  three  men  than  in 
all  the  hundred  converts  of  the  meeting. 

When  an  opportunity  was  presented,  he 
spoke  to  Mr.  G-raves  of  his  interest  in  those 
men  who  had  been  the  occasion  of  some  re- 
marks and  feeling  on  the  first  evening  of  the 
meeting..  Mr.  Graves  took  pleasure  in  drawing 
his  young  friend  out,  as  far  as  possible,  before 
expressing  his  own  views  further.  He  soon 
had  the  happiness  of  finding  that  his  few 
earnest  remarks  to  the  young  preacher  had 
fully,  arrested  the  attention  of  his  pupil,  and 
had  produced,  in  a  good  degree,  their  desired 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  57 

effect  on  his  mind.  That  others  had  been 
thus  favorably  affected  by  his  criticisms,  he 
could  hardly  hope.  "  That  case/'  he  remarked, 
"  is  but  one  of  thousands.  I  have  been  seeing 
such,  all  my  life  ;  and  I  never  see  such  an  one 
but  my  heart  dies  within  me.  If  those  three 
men  are  not  Christians,  then  I  am  not ;  nor 
can  I  hope  ever  to  be.  True,  they  do  not 
weep  as  the  youthful  penitents  ;  they  have 
long  since  exhausted  the  fountain  of  their 
tears.  Aged  people  have  not  so  many  tears 
to  shed  as  have  young  ones,  on  any  subject  ; 
not  even  at  the  death  of  friends  and  loved 
ones.  Their  sensibilities  are  not  so  acute. 
Their  convictions  may  be  as  strong,  and  their 
sense  of  duty  as  clear  ;  but  "  the  clouds  re- 
turn not  after  the  rain/'  in  either  young  or 
old.  There  is  a  point,  in  the  holiest  of  ex- 
periences, at  which  passion  ceases  ;  and  then, 
I  have  often  observed  that  principle  and  jmr- 
pose  rise  up  in  renewed  strength.  Those  men 
needed  but  to  have  their  attention  called  off 
from  the  popular,  and  often  false,  ideal  of 
religious  experience  for  which  they  had  so  long 
been  striving  in  vain.  I  have  talked  with 
them  in  private,  and  have  had  the  happiness 


58  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

of  seeing  them  comforted.  They  will  both 
be  admitted  into  the  Church  next  Sunday." 
At  this,  Manwareing  was  equally  delighted 
and  alarmed  ; — delighted  to  hear  that  they  had 
found  peace  ;  but  alarmed  at  the  idea  of  Mr. 
Graves'  having  persuaded  them  into  the  belief 
that  they  were  Christians.  Mr.  Graves  saw 
his  concern.  "  Do  you  question,"  he  asked, 
u  the  sincerity  of  their  contrition  ?"  "  Cer- 
tainly not  V  answered  Manwareing,  without 
a  moment's  hesitation.  "  Then  why  should 
I  ?"  continued  Mr.  Graves.  "  I  have  seen 
and  known  them  long,  and  have  often  con- 
versed with  them  freely.  I  know  all  their 
difficulties ;  and  shall  I,  as  a  minister  of  Christ, 
shrink  from  the  responsibility  of  advising  them 
as  I  believe  for  the  best  ?  As  I  dare  not 
'  quench  the  smoking  flax,  nor  break  the 
bruised  reed/  so  I  must  not  stand  by  and  see 
it  done  by  others,  either  by  harsh  treatment 
or  cold  neglect.  Yes,  I  have  ventured  to 
convince  them,  by  argument  and  persuasion, 
that  they  should  be  comforted,  and  call  them- 
selves Christians.  And  in  doing  this,  I  have 
done  no  more  than  others  have  done,  in  fifty 
cases,  at  this  meeting  ; — aye,  and  did  it  with 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  59 

far  less  knowledge  of  what  they  were  doing. 
In  how  many  cases  did  you  hear  the  young 
preacher,  or  stripling  exhorter,  after  asking 
the  mourner  a  few  leading  questions,  declare 
that  he,  or  she,  was  converted,  and  urge  the 
duty  of  rising  up  and  c  shouting  the  praises  of 
redeeming  love  ?'  "  Manwareing  admitted 
that  this  was  very  common  ;  but  added  that 
he  had  always  thought  it  rather  too  much 
responsibility,  for  one  man  to  undertake  to 
vouch  for  the  heart  of  another.  "  So  I  think/' 
replied  Mr.  Graves,  "  when  he  has  but  a  few 
hours  acquaintance  ;  and  that  only  profess- 
ional, and  under  circumstances  of  excitement, 
very  unfavorable  to  a  thorough  acquaintance. 
But  '  by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them/ 
These  men  have  '  brought  forth  fruits  meet  for 
repentance  ;'  and  therefore  I  have  no  fear  in 
encouraging  them  to  accept  the  promises  of 
the  Gospel.  Moreover,  in  this,  I  have  not 
encouraged  them  in  the  shocking  idea,  too 
often  conveyed,  I  fear,  that  this  is  to  be  the 
end  of  their  penitence,  or  that  they  are  to 
seek  no  higher  attainments  in  holiness.  On 
the  contrary,  I  am  bound  to  tell  every  young 
convert  that  this  is  but  the  beginning  of  his 


60  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

true  penitence  ;  and  that  henceforth,  his  life 
must  be  one  of  contrition.  From  this  time, 
those  men  are  admitted  to  all  the  means  of 
grace,  and  encouraged  in  the  Christian's  hope 
and  joy  ;  but  they  regard  themselves  as  still 
seekers  of  pardoning  and  renewing  grace,  unto 
their  life's  end." 

At  this  period,  Manwareing's  thoughts  turn- 
ed to  the  young  preacher  who  had  spoken  so 
harshly  of  the  three  old  men,  and  who  was  in 
charge  of  the  station  where  they  were  to  be 
received  into  Church.  "  Do  you  think/'  asked 
he,  "  that  Mr.  Barret  will  consent  to  receive 
them  ?"  "  Consent  to  receive  them  !"  ex- 
claimed Mr.  Graves.  "  Why,  he  was  almost 
frantic  with  delight  when  I  told  him  of  their 
desire  to  join  the  Church."  "  I  cannot  con- 
ceive," Manwareing  proceeded,  "  how  he  can 
receive  them,  if  he  still  believes  them  either 
insincere,  or  sinners  beyond  the  reach  of  grace. 
If  he  has  a  certain  standard  of  religious  expe- 
rience to  which  he  believes  all  must  come,  and 
knows  that  they  have  never  reached  that 
standard,  and  do  not  profess  to  have  reached 
it,  consistency  requires  that  he  should  exclude 
them  from  the  communion  of  the   Church 


OF   THE    CHURCH.  61 

until  they  shall  have  reached  it."  "  Very- 
true/'  replied  Mr.  Graves,  "  I  agree  with  you, 
that  consistency  would  require  this  course  ; 
but  I  have  long  since  learned  that  we  have 
very  little  consistency  in  this  respect.  Many 
of  our  preachers  publicly  declare  that  if  the 
persons  cannot  tell  the  day  and  the  hour, — 
the  time  and  the  place,  —  of  their  conver- 
sion, they  are  not  Christians  ;  and  yet  those 
very  men  will  receive  almost  any  one  into 
the  Church  who  applies  for  admission  ;  and 
privately,  they  will  consent  that  certain  knowl- 
edge of  an  instantaneous  conversion  is  unnec- 
essary. To  hear  those  men  preach,  you  would 
think  our  Church  was  a  perfect  bed  of  Procrus- 
tes, and  that  all  who  would  enter  it  must 
come  just  to  its  measure  ;  but  in  its  practical 
working,  it  is  very  different.  My  full  convic- 
tion is  that  there  is  a  thousand  times  more 
danger  of  our  erring  by  a  promiscuous  church- 
ing of  all  who  apply  for  admission,  than  by 
exclusiveness.  Whom  have  you  known  reject- 
ed on  application  for  Church  membership, 
unless  his  moral  character  was  notoriously 
bad  ?  I  know  of  none.  •Our  Church  is,  in- 
deed, like  a  net  cast  into  the  sea,  in  which  are 


62  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

taken  all  sorts  of  fishes,  good  and  bad.  And 
generally,  it  is  but  a  few  months  after  the  revi- 
val, when  we  have  to  sit  down  in  good  earnest  to 
the  work  of  selecting  the  good  ones,  and  cast- 
ing the  bad  away.  It  is,  doubtless,  the  real- 
ization of  this  fact,  in  connection  with  the 
revival  system,  that  has  caused  our  legislators 
to  provide  that  all  shall  be  held  in  a  state  of 
probation  for  six  months,  or  until  time  shall 
be  given  for  the  excitement  to  cease,  and  tho 
good  and  bad  fishes  to  separate  themselves. — 
Give  yourself  no  concern  —  those  fathers  in 
Israel  will  be  accepted,  at  the  same  time  with 
some  thirty  or  forty  others,  less  worthy  and 
less  reliable." 


CHAPTER  IV. 


Irreverence. —  u  Bringing  through." — A  noted  villain. 
—  One  error  leads  to  another. —  A  modern  idea. — 
Peculiar  vocation. 

vN  the  following  evening,  Manwareing  took 
a  solitary  stroll  through  the  great  garden, 
which  lay  in  the  rear  of  the  family  mansion. 
After  plucking  some  of  the  Last  Roses  of 
Summer,  he  sat  down  under  the  green  arbor 
of  the  Summer  house,  to  meditate  in  the 
silence  of  twilight.  He  had  not  long  remained 
alone,  however,  when  he  was  agreeably  sur- 
prised by  the  well-known  footsteps  of  Mr. 
Graves.  In  the  pleasantness  of  the  unexpect- 
ed meeting,  he  so  far  forgot  himself  as  to 
offend  Mr.  Graves'  good  taste  by  quoting,  not 
very  accurately,  "  I  heard  thy  voice,  walking 
in  the  garden  in  the  cool  of  the  day ;  .  .  . 
and  I  was  afraid."  In  a  moment  Mr.  Graves 
was  seated  beside  him,  administering  a  gentle 
rebuke  for  the  levity  of  quoting  Scripture  in 


64  A   METHODIST    IN    SEARCH 

jest ;  and  especially  of  speaking  to  any  man  in 
such  wise  as  to  place  him,  even  by  figure  of 
speech,  in  any  of  the  relations  of  God.  Man- 
wareing  felt  the  reproof  most  keenly,  and 
resolved,  from  that  moment,  to  be  more  rever- 
ent in  his  applications  of  Scripture. 

This  subject  once  commenced  upon,  it  was 
but  a  few  moments  before  Mr.  Graves  passed 
from  generalities  to  particulars.  "I  confess," 
he  added,  with  a  deep  sigh,  "  that  we  Meth- 
odists, as  a  people,  are  liable  to  the  charge  of 
irreverence.  Mv  taste  has  often  been  offended, 
and  my  religious  feelings  shocked,  by  what  I 
must  call  an  irreverent  manner  of  addressing 
the  c  Great  and  Dreadful  God/  Banting  can 
be  borne  with,  in  preaching  ;  but  in  prayer,  it 
is  unpardonable.  At  our  late  camp-meeting, 
some  prayers  were  offered  in  a  manner  utterly 
shocking ;  in  a  scream  which  "might  have  been 
heard  two  or  three  miles  ;  as  if  God  were  deaf, 
or  so  far  distant  as  to  be  addressed  only  by  the 
utmost  power  of  the  voice.  And  yet  no  one 
doubted  that  he  was  e  very  near  to  every  one 
of  us/  and  knew  the  secret  thoughts  of  the 
heart.  One  very  remarkable  absurdity,  I  ob- 
served :   a  young  man,  in  the  midst  of  one  of 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  65 

these  wild,  and  almost  unearthly  agonies,  for 
the  purpose,  I  suppose,  of  talking  against 
time,  actually  quoted,  l  and  ere  my  thoughts 
are  formed  within,  Thou  knowest  the  sense  I 
mean/  " 

"  But,"  interrupted  Manwareing,  "  is  it  not 
quite  natural,  when  a  person  is  greatly  inter- 
ested in  any  subject  on  which  he  is  speakiug, 
to  raise  the  voice  in  proportion  to  the  interest 
felt  ?  Lawyers,  politicians,  and  stage-players, 
all  do  it." 

"  The  cases  are  not  parallel,"  rejoined  Mr. 
Graves.  "  They  are  speaking  to  man.  So  is 
the  preacher  when  delivering  a  sermon  or 
exhortation.  But  it  is  not  so  in  prayer. — 
When  we  pray,  we  are  addressing  the  God 
who  made  us.  Were  you  going  before  an 
earthly  monarch,  or  the  President  of  the  Unit- 
ed States,  to  urge  a  petition  for  your  own  life, 
or  that  of  your  friend,  you  would  not  proceed 
thus.  I  doubt  not  that  your  voice  would  be 
subdued  to  the  lowest  possible  pitch.  I  am 
persuaded  that  it  is  not  great  earnestness 
which  prompts  loud  speaking.  Often,  I  fear 
it  is  the  contrary.   All  my  own  experience  leads 

me  to  think  that  when  the  heart  is  bowed 
5 


66  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

in  the  most  lowly  contrition  before  God,  it 
inclines  to  an  utterance  on  its  own  key-note. 
A  striking  illustration  of  this  came  under  my 
own  observation,  a  few  years  ago.  A  young 
preacher,  on  our  circuit,  was  taken  sick  at  my 
house.  The  sickness  proved  serious  ;  and  he 
was  detained  with  us  more  than  six  weeks. — 
We  spared  no  pains  for  his  comfort ;  and  in 
our  hearts  thanked  Grod  for  his  recovery. — 
When  the  morning  came  for  his  departure,  by 
appointment  of  the  physician,  I  called  on  him 
to  lead  in  family  devotions.  In  less  than  two 
minutes,  he  was  on  his  usual  key  ;  loud  enough 
to  be  heard  half  a  mile.  After  proceeding 
through  the  usual  form  of  a  family  prayer,  it 
occurred  to  him  to  offer  a  special  petition  for 
cthe  family  whose  hospitalities  he  had  so  long 
enjoyed/  I  have  no  doubt  that  this  was,  to 
him,  a  heart  subject.  But  instantly  his  voice 
fell  from  its  high  and  boisterous  strain  to  a 
mere  whisper.  This  part  of  his  prayer,  I  am 
sure,  was  from  the  heart ;  and  the  heart  im- 
parted its  own  tenderness  to  his  voice.  1  shall 
never  forget  it.  I  wish  all  our  preachers  could 
have  been  present  to  hear  it.  When  I  heard  a 
good  brother  tell,  the  other  day,  that  he  had 


OF   THE    CHURCH.  67 

1  been  heard  four  miles,  in  praying,  on  a  very 
interesting  occasion/  I  could  but  think  of  the 
young  man  at  my  house  and  wonder  whether, 
if  his  heart  had  been  as  much  touched 
as  Ms,  he  would  not  have  lowered  his  key. — 
However,  I  am  ready  to  allow  that  as  in  sing- 
ing, so  in  preaching  and  praying,  most  people 
take  their  key-note  from  others.  The  key-note 
of  our  pulpits  was  set  high  at  first,  by  illiterate 
men,  who  substituted,  in  too  many  instances, 
sound  for  sense  ;  and  many  good  men  still 
play  on  the  same  string,  not  because  their 
feelings  prompt  it,  nor  yet  because  they  are 
insincere,  but  simply  because  others  have  done 
so.  When  a  tune  has  been  set  too  high,  I 
have  often  observed,  it  is  difficult  to  lower  it. 
But  I  am  certain  that  to  a  person  not  accus- 
tomed to  such  speaking  in  prayei,  it  must 
appear  irreverent/' 

Here,  Manwareing  ventured  to  give  utter- 
ance to  certain  thoughts  which  had  troubled 
him  ever  since  the  late  camp-meeting.  "  I 
have  been  greatly  puzzled,"  he  remarked,  "  to 
account  for  the  wonderful  success  of  some  men 
in  '  bringing  up'  mourners,  or  '  bringing  them 
through/      One   night,   when   the   altar  was 


68  A   METHODIST    IN    SEARCH 

densely  crowded,  and  the  excitement  very 
great;  it  was  remarked  that  '  the  converting 
power'  did  not  seem  to  be  present.  Many  of 
the  most  talented  and  pious  of  the  preachers 
had  prayed,  and  gone  round  to  the  mourners, 
and  spoken  to  them  most  earnestly  and  en- 
couragingly. And  yet,  there  were  no  conver- 
sions. It  was  past  midnight,  most  of  the 
assembly  had  dispersed  ;  and  many  of  the 
mourners  had  gone  to  their  tents.  At  this 
time,  a  young  man,  —  not  a  clergyman,  I 
learned,  —  came  in  and  commenced  earnestly 
addressing  them,  in  a  .loud  voice,  each  one 
separately.  Within  two  minutes,  at  most, 
the  one  to  whom  he  was  speaking  was  con- 
verted. Then  he  approached  the  next  one, 
with  the  same  result,  and  so  went  round ;  and, 
in  less  than  an  hour,  almost  every  one  in  the 
altar  was  converted.  Such  was  the  power 
attendant  on  his  words  that  many  sent  out  to 
the  tents,  and  brought  back  mourners  who  had 
left,  and  many  of  them  were  converted  in  a 
short  time.  Now,  the  question  in  my  mind 
is,  why  did  the  ( converting  power'  attend  the 
words  of  that  young  man,  so  much  more  than 
the  equally  wise  and  earnest  counsel  of  older, 


OF    THE   CHURCH.  69 

and  to  all  appearance,  more  thoughtful  men  ? 
Admitting  that  he  gave  better  advice  than  the 
others,  still,  I  do  not  see  that  the  salvation  of 
those  mourners  should  have  been  so  much 
dependent  on  him.  But  his  talk  was  purely 
declamatory,  and  exceedingly  erratic  and  dis- 
jointed. He  could  not  be  said  to  be  even 
eloquent,  though  very  passionate." 

"  Perhaps,"  replied  Mr.  Graves,  "  he  was 
more  thoroughly  baptized  with  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  and  hence,  the  very  contact  of  his 
presence  may  have  had  a  powerful  influence. 
This,  I  incline  to  think,  is  philosophical.  I 
think  it  always  well  to  be  in  the  presence  of  a 
holy  being  ;  for  every  man  has  been  said  to 
have  t  an  atmosphere  around  him  of  his  own 
creating/  and  1  suspect  others  may  be  affected 
by  that  atmosphere.  In  other  words,  it  is 
sympathy.  I  think  I  can  feel  better,  and  per- 
haps be  a  better  Christian,  in  the  presence  of 
a  deeply  pious  man,  than  among  vicious  and 
profane  persons.  But  there  is  more  mystery 
about  this  matter  than  you  suppose.  I  heard 
all  about  that  wonderful  young  man.  He  was 
a  stranger  there,  but  the  presiding  elder  knew 
him  well,  and  knew  him  to  be  one  of  the  most 


70  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

accomplished  villains  in  the  State.  There  is 
hardly  a  law  of  God,  or  man,  that  he  has  not 
violated,  at  some  time  in  his  life,  though  by  a 
singular  sagacity,  or  cunning,  he  has  managed 
to  avoid  detection  by  which  he  could  be 
brought  to  justice.  Even  in  the  course  of  the 
meeting  at  which  we  saw  him,  he  was  detected 
by  a  lay  brother  in  an  act  of  villany  for  which, 
had  it  been  generally  known,  I  believe  he 
would  have  been  tarred  and  feathered,  nor  do 
I  believe  our  clergy  would  have  done  much  to 
prevent  it.  Such  cases  as  this,  I  have  known 
before,  though  not  often.  One  of  the  most 
successful  altar-workers  that  I  ever  knew  in 
my  life  was  afterwards  proved  to  have  been 
one  of  the  most  depraved  miscreants  on  earth, 
during  the  whole  of  his  brilliant  success.  I 
have  seen  him  literally  c  clear  the  anxious 
seat/  entirely  around  the  altar,  in  an  incredi- 
bly short  time, —  very  much  as  you  saw  the 
young  man  of  whom  you  speak." 

"  And  how,"  inquired  Manwareing,  "  are  we 
to  account  for  all  this  ?  Is  it  true  that  God 
will  bless  the  labors  of  profane  and  godless 
men  to  the  salvation  of  souls  ?  I  have  always 
supposed  that  no  man's  preaching  would  be 


OF    THE   CHURCH.  71 

productive  of  good,  unless  lie  were  called  of 
God  to  the  work  of  the  ministry ;  and  it  seems 
utterly  inconceivable  that  God  should  call  any 
one  to  this  work  who  was  not  truly  converted." 
"  You  err,  My  Son,"  Mr.  Graves  replied, 
"  God  often  makes  even  the  wrath  of  man  to 
praise  him  !  I  believe  that  no  unconverted 
man  should  dare  to  take  upon  him  this  work. 
It  strikes  me  as  a  shocking  profanation.  But 
God  will  honor  His  Word,  when  it  is  truly 
preached,  even  though  it  be  by  unsanctified 
lips.  Those  men  possessed  rare  talents,  of  a 
certain  kind.  I  would  not  hesitate  to  say  that 
they  were  men  of  genius  ;  and  that  poetic 
fires  burned  within  their  very  depraved  nature. 
They  were  capable  of  impressing  those  to 
whom  they  spoke  ;  and  for  the  time  being, 
their  talents  were  employed  on  the  side  of 
religion.  They  had  learned  enough  of  theolo- 
gy to  know  about  what  should  be  the  general 
tenor  of  such  exhortations  ;  and  their  under- 
standing of  human  nature,  and  power  of  ad- 
dressing themselves  to  all  states  of  mind  and 
feeling,  enabled  them  so  to  present  the  little 
truth  they  knew,  as  to  make  it  effective. — 
But  beside  all  this,  My  Son,  I  have  something 


72  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

to  say  which  may  surprise  you.  I  do  not 
believe  that  this  { converting  power/  as  it  is 
called,  amounts  to  anything  more  than  a 
strong  emotion,  or  impassioned  state  of  feeling. 
I  now  speak  of  that  particular  experience, 
at  what  is  called  c  the  moment  of  conversion/ 
As  for  repentance,  contrition,  faith,  &c,  ex- 
perienced by  the  seeker  of  God's  grace, —  it  is 
real.  It  is  what  the  Gospel  requires,  and  no 
soul  can  be  saved  without  it.  But  this  last 
experience,  commonly  called  conversion,  in  the 
moment  when  the  soul  gets  happy  and  shouts, 
I  do  believe  to  be  a  modern  thing.  Under- 
stand me, —  I  believe  in  conversion  ;  but  I 
believe  the  true  penitent  to  be  as  truly  con- 
verted before  this  happy  change  of  feeling  as 
after,  and  I  would  just  as  soon  admit  the  true 
penitent  to  the  communion  of  the  Church? 
who  had  never  had  what  is  called  c  the  assur- 
ance of  pardon/  as  the  one  who  has  been  most 
happy  in  his  knowledge  of  the  time,  and  place, 
of  his  conversion.  True,  it  is  desirable,  and 
necessary,  that  the  Christian  should  have 
comfort,  hope  and  assurance,  but  I  could  not 
cherish  a  hope,  or  an  assurance,  which  rested 
entirely  on  the  experience  of  intense  excite- 


OF   THE   CHURCH  73 

ment,  at  a  particular  moment.  Too  much 
importance,  I  am  sure,  has  been  attached  to 
the  happy  experience  of  the  moment,  com- 
monly called  the  moment  of  conversion,  and 
the  fact  of  those  unprincipled  men  of  whom 
we  have  been  speaking  being  so  eminently 
successful  in  awakening  that  feeling,  just  when 
they  please,  is  the  best  proof  to  me  of  its  lit- 
tle value.  1  doubt  not  that  it  may  be  an 
accompaniment  of  true  religion,  but  I  am  sure 
it  may  be  called  forth  by  passionate  eloquence, 
when  there  is  very  little  religious  conviction, 
or  true  contrition  for  sin.  Feelings  very  simi- 
lar are  constantly  being  experienced  by  those 
who  attend  the  best  performances  of  the 
theatre  ;  and  yet,  no  one  thinks  of  calling 
these  religion.  Thus,  you  see,  as  I  attach 
little  importance  to  that  part  of  religious 
experience  called  —  falsely,  as  I  believe  — 
conversion,  so  I  attach  little  importance  to  the 
wonderful  success  of  the  young  reprobate  of 
whom  you  speak.  I  have  no  doubt  that  those 
converts  were  just  as  truly  converted  before  he 
spoke  to  them  as  they  were  afterward.  They 
were  not  comforted,  but  I  dare  not  say  they 
were  not  converted.     If  they  were  not,  then  I 


74  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

have  little  hope  that  they  were  afterward.  All 
that  the  man  did  was,  by  a  pleasing  and  impas- 
sioned manner,  to  awaken  pleasant  emotions, 
and  these,  they  took  for  conversion.  They  had 
been  taught  to  expect  a  delightful  flow  of  feel- 
ing, and  when  it  came,  they  were  satisfied." 

"  But,"  Manwareing  replied,  u  admitting 
the  only  service  rendered  was  to  persuade 
those  persons  that  they  were  converted,  as  they 
really  were,  was  it  not  an  important  service  ? 
Suppose  they  had  not  been  comforted,  and 
had  continued  to  seek,  but,  as  they  believed, 
never  finding  pardoning  grace,  is  there  not 
danger  that  they  would,  at  last,  have  become 
discouraged,  and  abandoned  the  pursuit  in 
despair  ?  Suppose  they  had  gone  away  from 
that  meeting  uncomforted,  might  they  not 
have  become  disheartened,  and  returned  to 
the  world  ?  I  think  I  have  known  such  in- 
stances." 

"True,"  replied  Mr.  Graves,  "one  evil  leads 
to  another  ;  and  one  falsehood  calls  for  anoth- 
er, to  help  it  out  of  difficulties.  Since  the 
notion  has  gotten  generally  abroad,  that  this 
happy  feeling  must  be  experienced^  before 
there  can  be  a  reasonable  assurance,  I  suppose 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  75 

it  is  necessary  to  have  men  who  can  get  it  up. 
But,  had  this  idea  not  gotten  so  generally 
abroad,  I  think  the  mourner  might  have  been 
comforted  by  other  means.  The  trouble  is, 
these  men,  by  a  sort  of  inflation,  comfort 
many  who  have  no  right  to  be  comforted. — 
They  bind  up  many  a  heart  that  has  never 
been  truly  wounded,  or  pierced  with  godly 
contrition,  while  many  go  mourning,  who 
ought  to  be  rejoicing  in  the  God  of  their  sal- 
vation. But  I  confess,  it  is  more  easy  to  point 
out  evils  than  to  correct  them.  I  am  certain 
that  in  this  we  are  wrong,  but  as  I  shall  hard- 
ly ever  be  able  to  convince  my  brethren  of  the 
correctness  of  my  views,  I  have  little  hope  of 
ever  seeing  a  change,  in  this  respect.  I  am 
fully  persuaded  that  our  religion  is  essentially 
one  of  faith,  and  not  of  sense  or  sight,  but 
this  emotional  religion  is  a  matter  of  sense,  or 
sensibility,  and  not  of  faith.  Mark  you,  I  do 
not  say  that  the  person  exercised  by  it  is  nec- 
essarily without  faith,  but  I  do  say  that  the 
evidence  of  conversion,  commonly  cherished 
ainon°;  us,  is  matter  of  sensibilitv,  and.  hence, 
not  of  faith.  Nor  do  I  question  that  many 
of  those  persons  who  cherish  this  evidence  are 


76  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

really  converted,  but  I  should  be  sorry  if  they 
gave  to  the  Church,  and  to  the  world,  no  better 
evidence  of  conversion  than  that  which  to 
them  is  satisfactory." 

Manwareing  was  half-inclined  to  take  excep- 
tions to  these  remarks,  but  was  restrained  by 
diffidence.  Mr.  Graves,  however,  read  his 
thoughts,  and  anticipated  his  objections. — 
"  You  may  think  me  unmethodistical,"  he 
proceeded.  "Be  it  so,  I  have  never  yet  learn- 
ed that  our  Church  was  infallible.  I  am  in 
favor  of  order,  and  love  to  see  brethren  of  the 
same  household  in  agreement,  but  I  cannot 
sacrifice  my  honest  convictions  for  the  sake  of 
harmony  with  a  Church  which  is  at  variance 
with  nineteen-twentieths  of  the  Christian 
world." 

At  this  Manwareing  was  utterly  startled. — 
"Nineteen-twentieths!"  he  exclaimed.  "Can 
it  be  possible,"  he  added,  "that  so  large  a 
proportion  of  Christendom  question,  or  disbe- 
lieve the  doctrine  of  conversion  ?"  "  At  least 
that  proportion,"  replied  Mr.  Graves,  "  do  not 
believe  in  what  you  call  conversion.  They 
believe,—  all  orthodox  Christendom  does, —  in 
the  c  Life  of  God  in  the  soul  of  man/  called 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  77 

renewing,  converting,  sanctifying,  or  renovat- 
ing grace,  by  which  the  believer  is  made  par- 
taker of  the  divine  nature,  but  our  idea  of 
instantaneous  conversion  is  not  entertained,  nor 
thought  of,  outside  of  the  Methodist  Church, 
and  a  few  denominations  of  this  country  and 
of  England, —  perhaps  some  in  France., —  who 
have  conceived  the  idea  of  competing  with  us 
in  the  work  of  popularizing  religion.  More 
than  this,  it  is  wholly  modern,  being  confined 
exclusively  to  the  age  in  which  we  live.  As 
Methodism  "is  a  Dew  thing  under  the  sun,  so  is 
this  belief,  which  is  purely  of  Methodist  origin. 
Not  a  word  of  it  do  we  find  in  the  writings  of 
the  early  Fathers,  nor  among  the  pure  spirits 
of  the  age  of  the  Reformation.  Examine  the 
writings  of  Cranmer,  and  LatimerJ  and  Rid- 
ley, and  Hooper,  and  the  bright  host  of  Eng- 
lish martyrs,  and  you  find  not  a  word'  of 
instantaneous  conversion." 

"  But,"  interposed  Manwareing,  "  may  it 
not  be  that  we  live  in  a  happy  age,  when  this 
great  truth  is,  for  the  first  time,  fairly  brought 
out  ?  And  may  it  not  be  that  God  has  raised 
up  the  Methodist  Church  for  this  very  pur- 
pose ?" 


78  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

"  My  Son/'  Mr.  Graves  interrupted  with 
great  warmth,  "whatever  may  be  our  opinions, 
we  should  never  allow  our  zeal  to  get  the  bet- 
ter of  our  modesty.  The  very  idea  of  our 
claiming  wisdom  or  sanctity,  superior  to  that 
of  the  '  noble  army  of  martyrs'  is  shocking. — 
Their  holy  zeal,  fervent  piety,  and  deep  wisdom 
in  the  things  of  God,  should  put  us  to  shame 
that  we  know,  and  feel,  and  suffer,  so  little." 

Manwareing  felt  his  face  blush,  and  was 
heartily  ashamed  of  the  suggestion  which  he 
had  thrown  out.  But  after  a  pause,  he  timid- 
ly asked,  "  Is  there  any  other  Church  which, 
upon  the  whole,  is  less  exceptionable  than 
ours  ?" 

"  This,"  Mr.  Graves  replied,  "  is  a  hard 
question.  I  am  in  the  Church  of  my  birth. 
I  have  never  known,  practically,  the  working 
of  any  other  system.  I  can  name  none  which 
I  would  prefer.  I  think  it  more  safe  to  c  En- 
dure the  ills  we  have,  than  to  fly  to  others  that 
we  know  not  of.'  After  all  that  I  have  said 
against  our  Churchj.you  must  not  suppose  that 
I  do  not  love  it.  I  often  think  it  was  unfortu- 
nate that  we  ever  became  separated  from  the 
Church   of  England.      As   I   have   told  you 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  79 

before,  we  are  generically  Episcopalians.  "We 
belong,  properly,  in  that  fold.  I  do  not 
believe  that  Wesley  ever  intended,  the  Meth- 
odist societies  to  be  a  distinct  Church,  or  that 
their  members  should  secede  from  the  Old 
Church,  and  he  never  did  thus  secede,  himself. 
But  that  Church  is  not  just  what  I  would 
have  it.  I  love  revivals,  properly  directed  ; 
and  perhaps  I  might  nnd  the  reputed  apathy 
of  the  Old  Church  as  objectionable  as  the 
fanaticism  of  ours.  My  calling  is  to  live  and 
die  in  the  Methodist  Church." 


CHAPTER  V. 


Preparation  for  the  ministry. —  Goes  to  Conference. — 
Takes  a  circuit.  —  Trouble  with  his  superior.  — 
Presiding  Elder  interposes. —  Letter  to  Mr.  Graves. 
—  Mr.  Graves''  reply.  —  Interview  with  Mr.  Pen- 
rose. 

>00N  after  the  conversation  last  given, 
Manwareing  began  to  prepare,  in  earnest, 
for  the  work  of  the  ministry, — carefully  reading 
such  books  as  Mr.  Graves  recommended.  After 
three  years  of  careful  study,  he  consented  to 
enter  on  his  work,  and  accordingly  attended 
Conference  at — — ,  where  he  was  appointed  to 

circuit.    During  his  course  of  preparation, 

Mr.  Graves  had  sympathized  fully  with  him  in 
his  anxieties ;  and  when  he  started  to  Confer- 
ence, gave  him  a  letter  of  introduction  to  the 
Bishop,  endorsing  him  to  the  fullest  extent. 
On  taking  leave  of  him,  he  pronounced,  most 
pathetically,  the  blessing  of  Joseph  on  his 
young  brother  :  "God  be  gracious  unto  thee, 
my  son  1"     Manwareing's  tears  fell  fast  as  he 


OF    THE   CHURCH.  81 

took  his  departure  from  the  house  of  his  old 
friend  and  preceptor,  and  Mr.  Graves  hastened 
to  his  study,  where  he  indulged  the  sorrow 
and  the  joy  of  a  father  on  taking  leave  of  a 
loved  son,  going  forth  to  the  battle  of  real  life. 
No  time  was  to  be  lost,  after  Conference.  His 
circuit  was  more  than  two  hundred  miles  dis- 
tant, and  he  must  needs  hasten  to  his  work. 

Of  his  experience, —  his  joys  and  his  sorrows, 
through  the  year, —  we  need  not  speak  ;  espec- 
ially as  he  said  and  wrote  but  little  concerning 
it.  He  was  in  earnest  in  his  work ;  and 
although  not  so  eminently  successful  as  many 
others  in  awakening  popular  interest,  was  suc- 
cessful in  commanding  the  respect  and  sympa- 
thy of  most  of  the  people  of  his  circuit. — 
Soon  after  reaching  the  field  of  his  labors, 
however,  he  had  an  unpleasant  collision  with 
his  superior, —  the  preacher  in  charge  of  the 
circuit,  under  whom  he  acted  as  assistant. — 
It  was  at  the  first  Quarterly  Meeting  of  the 
circuit.  ManwareiDg  was  appointed  by  the 
Presiding  Elder  to  preach  the  opening  sermon. 
He  chose  for  his  text  "  Strengthen  ye  the  weak 
hands,  and  confirm  the  feeble  knees.     Say  to 

them  that  are  of  a  fearful  heart,  Be  strong/' 
6 


82  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

The  text  was  chosen  with  reference  to  the  fact 
that  an  active  revival  had  been  progressing  in 
that  section  of  country,  for  some  weeks,  which, 
as  is  usual,  had  left  a  large  number  of  mourn- 
ers uncomforted.  The  object  of  the  discourse 
was  to  encourage  these  desponding  souls  to 
appropriate  to  their  own  case  the  promises  of 
pardon,  and  in  the  course  of  his  remarks  he 
ventured  to  use  this  language  :  "  There  is  oft- 
en, in  the  broken  and  contrite  heart  which  has 
never  rejoiced  in  the  assurance  of  pardon,  far 
deeper  experience,  and  holier  purposes,  and 
more  intense  love,  than  in  the  rapture  of  assur- 
ance ;  nay,  I  will  add,  more  decided  faith,  for 
Gospel  faith  consists  not  in  believing  that  we 
are  saved,  but  in  believing  God's  Word,  and 
that  Christ  is  able  to  save,  by  the' merit  of  His 
atonement,  all  who  truly  repent  and  believe. 
Moreover,  repentance  is  not  an  experience 
which  precedes  conversion,  and  then  ceases, 
but  an  attribute,  and  essential  element  in  the 
Christian  character,  which  becomes  more 
marked,  and  better  defined,  in  all  the  succeed- 
ing stages  of  Christian  experience,  unto  the 
perfect  day.  The  fact  that  you  yet  mourn  for 
sin  is  no  proof  that  you  are  not  converted;  but 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  83 

rather  the  contrary.  I  would  as  soon  cease  to 
exercise  prayer,  and  faith,  and  humility,  as 
repentance.  c  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit, 
for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven/ —  even 
now  —  though  they  may  not  feel  that  assur- 
ance which  others  do." 

Even  while  uttering  these  sentiments,  he 
heard,  behind  him,  inarticulate,  but  very  dis- 
tinct expressions  of  disapprobation.  Being, 
naturally  timid,  and  little  as  any  one  disposed 
to  thrust  himself  forward  with  any  novelties, 
he  shuddered  at  the  first  murmur  of  disappro- 
bation. He  maintained  his  equanimity,  how- 
ever, to  the  close  of  the  sermon,  when  his 
superior  arose,  ^according  to  custom,  to  close 
the  meeting  by  exhortation  and  prayer. — 
Manwareing  trembled  as  he  saw  his  senior  rise 
into  the  speaking  attitude  ;  for  he  expected 
nothing .  short  of  an  open  contradiction.  His 
worst  fears  were  realized,  and  for  full  half-an- 
hour,  he  heard  his  views  denounced  as  un- 
methodistical,  unscriptural,  and  dangerous. — 
Before  the  close  of  this  tirade,  however,  it  was 
manifest  that  the  audience  had  decided  in 
favor  of  the  assistant,  and  against  his  superior. 
True,  most   of  the  Methodists   thought   the 


84  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

young  man  had  fallen  into  an  error,  but  his 
modesty  and  unobtrusiveness  had  disarmed 
criticism  ;  and  the  conduct  of  the  superior 
received  the  unqualified  censure  of  all  present. 
Immediately  after  public  service,  the  Con- 
ference was  opened ;  and  as  soon  as  the 
regular  routine  of  business  had  been  gone 
through  with,  the  superior  arose  with  a  resolu- 
tion strongly  condemnatory  of  the  sentiments 
which  had  that  day  been  uttered  in  the  pulpit. 
In  the  course  of  his  remarks,  he  declared  that 
he  could  tell  the  day,  the  hour,  and  the  very 
moment  of  his  conversion  ;  and  although  he 
had  been  truly  penitent,  and  mourned  over  his 
sins  with  as  deep  a  sorrow  as  man  had  ever 
done,  for  months  before,  yet  he  had  no  doubt 
that  if  he  had  died  one  moment  before  the  one 
in  which  he  experienced  conversion,  he  should 
have  gone  directly  to  hell.  Manwareing  made 
no  defence,  but  sat  in  silence  and  in  tears 
while  the  matter  was  discussed.  Several 
members  admitted  that  their  own  experience 
coincided  with  the  views  which  the  young 
man  had  expressed  ;  and  one  aged  man  pres- 
ent (a  local  preacher)  declared  that  if  those 
views  were  opposed  to   Methodism,  then  he 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  85 

was  no  Methodist.  After  much  discussion,  the 
Presiding  Elder  ruled  the  resolution  out  of 
order,  and  then  proceeded  to  address  the  Con- 
ference as  follows : — 

"  Brethren,  beloved,  I  always  regret  to  hear 
this  question  raised  among  Methodists  ; —  for 
several  reasons.  There  can  be  no  question 
that  the  doctrine  of  instantaneous  conversion 
is  the  distinctive  doctrine  of  our  Church.  Bv 
this,  more  than  anything  else,  we  are  distin- 
guished from  our  brethren  of  other  denomina- 
tions. Take  this  from  Methodism,  and  it 
would  lose  its  distinctiveness  at  once.  Hence 
we  must  not,  in  our  preaching,  admit  that  any 
soul  can  be  converted  without  knowing  it,  and 
being  able  to  name,  very  nearly,  the  time  and 
place.  We  must  not  admit  that  the  mourner 
in  the  altar  is  converted  a  moment  before  he 
has  knowledge  of  it.  And  yet  it  is  true  that 
we  do  practically  depart  from  this  theory, 
every  day  of  our  lives.  Perhaps  nearly  half  the 
older  members  of  our  Church  have  never  pro- 
fessed to  know  the  time,  nor  the  place,  of  their 
conversion  ;  nor  to  have  any  other  assurance 
than  that  of  faith,  with  the  steadfast  purpose 
of  living  a  Godly  and  a  Christian  life.     Such 


86  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

are  never  rejected  among  us  ;  and  I  am  frank 
to  confess  that  my  own  confidence  in  them  is 
not  a  whit  less  than  in  those  whose  experience 
comes  up  to  the  standard.  I  believe,  more- 
over, that  many  are  repelled  from  our  Church 
by  this  doctrine,  who  ought  to  be  drawn  into 
it.  But  how  can  this  evil  be  cured  ?  We 
have  staked  our  ecclesiastical  reputation  on  it ; 
and  we  cannot  change  ; —  to  change  in  this 
respect  would  be  fatal.  To  our  dear  young 
brother,  whose  excellent  sermon  of  to  day  has 
caused  all  this  ado,  I  would  say,  in  all  kind- 
ness, Be  more  careful  for  the  future,  lest  you 
cause  offense,  though  with  your  views,  there 
are  thousands  among  us  who  heartily  sympa- 
thize ;  your  Presiding  Elder  among  them  ; 
and  as  I  fully  believe,  the  great  and  good 
'Father  of  Methodism/  " 

At  this,  Manwareing  was  greatly  comfort- 
ed ;  and  from  that  time  he  was  a  special 
favorite  of  the  Presiding  Elder,  who  never 
attempted  to  modify  his  views, —  though  he 
labored  with  great  care  to  teach  him  prudence 
in  uttering  them.  From  that  day,  however, 
Manwareing  was  under  the  anathema  of  many 
of  his  clerical   brethren,  and   was   commonly 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  87 

known  as  "  The  Theologian,"  by  way  of  deris- 
ion. This  cost  him  many  bitter  tears  ;  for 
no  one  desired  the  sympathy  and  support  of 
brethren  more  than  he,  nor  more  keenly  felt 
neglect.  Nor  did  he  receive  much  consolation 
from  the  reflection  that  he  had  brought  these 
calamities  on  himself  by  his  own  indiscretion, 
and  freedom  of  speech. 

Soon  after  the  Quarterly  Meeting  spoken  of3 
he  wrote  an  earnest  letter  to  the  Kev.  Mr. 
Graves,  stating  the  whole  matter,  at  length. 
The  closing  paragraph  was  in  these  words: 
— "  And  now,  my  dear  Father  in  God,  what 
am  I  to  think  ?  I  am  publicly  and  privately 
assailed  for  holding  and  setting  forth  views 
which  are  admitted,  by  the  leading  men  of  the 
Church,  to  be  correct.  The  very  men  who 
approve  them  tell  me  that  I  must  not  speak 
them  out.  Why  ?  Because  forsooth,,  the 
Church  has  staked  her  reputation  on  other 
doctrines  with  which  they  do  not  harmonize  ! 
And  can  it  be  that  any  one  truth  will  ever  con- 
flict with  another  ?  I  have  learned  it  as  a  self- 
evident  proposition,  that  no  two  truths  can 
ever  be  antagonistic.  Furthermore,  I  cannot 
see  how  It  can  be  right,  to  suppress  a  truth, 


88  A    METHODIST    IN    SEARCH 

barely  because  it  is  impolitic.  If  the  Church  has 
set  out  on  such  maxims  as  require  a  supp?*essio 
veri,  I  fear  she  has  set  out  wrong ;  and  if  so, 
the  sooner  she  is  set  right,  the  better.  May  I 
not  ask  you  for  a  word  of  advice  in  this  my 
sore  trial  ?" 

Mr.  Graves  replied  to  his  letter  in  the  same 
spirit  of  paternal  tenderness  which  he  had 
ever  shown  in  the  course  of  their  long  intimacy. 
Toward  the  close  of  his  letter,  he  expressed 
regret  that  his  Son  had  allowed  himself  thus 
to  incur  suspicion.  u  But,"  he  continued, 
"  your  fate  is  but  a  repetition  of  my  own. — 
For  more  than  forty  years,  I  have  been  an 
object  of  suspicion.  '  Yet,  by  the  grace  of 
God,  I  am  what  I  am  !'  I  am  now  content  to 
bear  it ;  but  I  have  ever  felt  it  my  misfor- 
tune, and  could  earnestly  wish  you  a  happier 
lot.  You  can  never  accomplish  anything  in 
the  way  of  reform  ;  and  my  advice  is  to 
cultivate  prudence,  and  avoid  collisions  with 
your  brethren,  as  much  as  possible.  There 
is,  probably,  no  Church  in  which  you  can 
ever  feel  more  at  home  than  where  you 
are  ;  and  it  is,  at  least,  good  philosophy,  for 
us  to  make  ourselves  as  comfortable  as  possible 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  89 

in  the  house  where  we  must  spend  our  days. 
There  is,  at  least,  a  great  deal  more  to  admire 
in  our  Church,  than  to  censure/' 

Manwareing  resolved,  after  this,  to  be  more 
prudent.  But  it  was  in  vain.  His  character 
was  too  transparent  to  admit  of  concealment ; 
and  his  "peculiar  views/'  as  they  were  com- 
monly called,  frequently  stood  out,  in  such 
prominence,  as  to  arrest  attention  ;  and  fre- 
quently drew  upon  him  remarks  which  cost 
him  bitter  sorrow.  Toward  the  close  of  the 
year,  he  spent  a  night,  by  invitation,  at  the 
house  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Penrose,  an  Episcopal 
clergyman  in  charge  of  a  rural  parish.  Con- 
versation naturally  turned  on  religious  and 
ecclesiastical  topics.  Mr.  Penrose  showed  no 
disposition  to  attack  any  doctrine,  or  usage,  of 
the -Methodist  Church  ;  but  Manwareing,  ob- 
serving him  to  be  well-read  in  ecclesiastical 
history,  was  anxious  to  improve  the  short  time 
to  the  best  advantage.  Accordingly,  he  asked 
many  leading  questions,  placing  himself  in  the 
modest  position  of  an  inquirer.  Mr.  Penrose, 
though  careful  to  avoid  everything  aggressive, 
took  great  pleasure  in  answering  his  questions ; 
and  before  either   of  them  had  thought   of 


90  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

retiring,  the  clock  struck  twelve.  Among  the 
numerous  questions  asked,  and  answered,  was 
whether  the  Church  of  Christ  is  to  be  regard- 
ed as  a  divine  institution,  existing  under  direct 
appointment  of  Christ,  or  as  a  conventional 
body,  organized  by  early  Christians  for  the 
purpose  of  preserving  and  propagating  the 
doctrines  and  morals  of  the  Christian  religion. 
At  this  question,  Mr.  Penrose  seemed  amazed ; 
but  Manwareing  was  sincere  in  his  inquiry, 
for  he  had  generally  regarded  the  Church  as 
"  a  voluntary  association  ;" — though  at  some 
times,  he  had  been  led  to  question  the  correct- 
ness of  his  opinion.  Mr.  Penrose  could  hardly 
realize  the  necessity  of  beginning  at  the  first 
of  the  argument,  and  proceeding  by  logical 
deduction  to  his  conclusion.  But  when  Man- 
wareing assured  him  that  he  had  generally 
heard  the  Church  spoken  of  as  a  "  voluntary 
association,"  he  saw  that  the  young  man  was 
really  puzzled,  and  desired  information.  Ac- 
cordingly, he  proceeded  to  give  his  idea  of  the 
Church,  as  held  by  Episcopalians,  viz  :  That  it 
was  unquestionably  of  divine  appointment, — 
ordained  by  Christ,  himself,  and  sustained  by 
the  most  positive  assurance  that  the  "  gates 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  91 

of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it ;"  and  that 
its  divine  Head  will  be  with  it  "  to  the  end  of 
the  world."  Also,  that  its  first  chief-officers 
were  appointed,  and  set  apart  for  their  minis- 
try, by  Christ,  himself,  with  power  to  perpetu- 
ate their  office  to  the  end  of  time.  Also,  that 
the  sacraments,  and  ordinary  means  of  grace, 
necessary  to  the  development  of  the  system  of 
grace,  of  which  the  Church  was  the  visible 
embodiment,  were  clearly  of  divine  appoint- 
ment, and  were  so  regarded  by  the  Apostles 
and  primitive  Christians. 

Here  Manwareing  raised  the  question 
whether  more  than  one  grade  appears  in  the 
ministry  of  the  Primitive  Church,  as  shown 
in  the  New  Testament.  "  Does  it  not  appear 
that  the  Apostles  were  all  of  the  same  grade  ?" 
he  asked,  "and  if  so,  and  they  were  simply 
empowered  to  perpetuate  their  office,  does  it 
not  follow  that  all  ministers,  to  the  end  of 
time,  will  be  of  the  same  grade  with  the 
Apostles  ?" 

"You  must  observe,"  replied  Mr.  Penrose, 
"  that  the  Apostles  had  the  power  of  perpetu- 
ating, not  only  their  own  office,  but  subordi- 
nate ones.     You  recollect,  doubtless,  how  the 


92  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

seven  deacons  were  appointed  ; — by  the  laying 
on  of  hands  and  prayer.  And  yet  no  one  has 
ever  pretended  that  these  were  Apostles,  or  of 
any  very  high  grade  in  the  ministry  of  the 
Church.  This,'  I  believe,  is  as  clearly  brought 
out  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  as  any  one 
item  of  sacred  history.  But  beside  this,  in 
the  14th  chapter  of  Acts,  we  read  that  Paul 
and  Barnabas,  when  they  visited  the  churches 
of  Lystra,  and  Iconium,  and  Antioch,  after 
confirming  the  souls  of  the  disciples,  ordained 
them  elders  in  every  Church.  So  St.  Paul, 
in  his  epistle  to  Titus,  says,  "  For  this  cause 
left  I  thee  in  Crete,  that  thou  shouldest  set  in 
order  the  things  that  are  wanting,  and  ordain 
elders  in  every  city."  I  am  aware,  however, 
that  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  I  believe 
yours  also,  claims  that  these  elders  were  the 
same  as  Bishops  ;  though  I  think  neither  of 
you  claims  that  they  were  the  same  with 
Apostles." 

Mr.  Penrose  forbore  to  proceed  further,  lest, 
being  in  his  own  house,  he  should  violate  hos- 
pitality by  pressing  a  matter  which  might  be 
unpleasant  to  his  guest.  Manwareing  was 
now  persuaded  of  the  weakness  of  his  objec- 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  93 

tion  ;  and  frankly  admitted  that  the  '  true 
question  to  be  settled  was,  not  whether  the 
Apostles  could  create  a  grade  inferior  to  their 
own,  but  whether  they  could,  or  did,  com- 
municate, and  thus  perpetuate  their  own 
office.  Mr.  Penrose  assented,  but  suggested 
that  this  question  had  better  not  be  argued  at 
present.  But  the  remarks  of  Mr.  Penrose  had 
suggested  another  difficulty  to  Manwareing's 
mind,  which  he  expressed  thus  : — "  If  the 
Church  was,  as  you  say,  the  appointment  of 
Christ,  himself,  then  it  seems  to  me  that  there 
could  have  been  but  one  Church  ;  and  if  so, 
how  are  we  to  account  for  the  great  number 
of  Churches  which  have  existed  at  different 
times,  and  still  exist  ?  If  there  was  but  one 
at  first,  the  question  arises,  when  did  there 
begin  to  be  others  ?  and  how  did  those  others 
come  to  exist  ?  Is  it  on  the  same  principle 
that  the  first  oak  propagated  itself,  until  all 
the  oaks  of  the  forest  sprang  up  ? — all  of  the 
same  genus  and  species." 

Mr.  Penrose  remained  silent  ;  but  Man- 
wareing  seemed  anxious  to  have  his  opinion. 
At  length,  after  much  hesitation,  he  replied, 
"I  am  ready  to  grant  that  there  may  be 


94  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

'  unity  in  diversity,  and  diversity  in  unity/  as 
some  one  has  said.  There  can;  of  course,  be 
but  one  Church  Catholic  ;  but  I  am  ready  to 
admit  that  the  essence  of  that  Church  may  be 
preserved  under  various  modifications  of  its 
order.  For  instance,  the  Church  of  England, 
the  Church  of  Rome,  and  the  Greek  Church, 
are,  in  respect  of  order  and  outward  organism, 
different ;  and  yet  it  is  not  pretended  that 
this  difference  in  outward  form  destroys  the 
essence  of  either  of  them.  And  yet  there  is 
room  for  a  grave  question  how  far  the  order 
of  the  primitive  Church  may  be  invaded  with- 
out interfering  with  its  essence.  Of  this  I 
think  there  can  be  no  question.  A  ministry 
is  of  the  essence  of  the  Church ;  so  are  the 
sacraments,  and  so  the  preaching  of  the  pure 
G-ospel.  Any  body,  however  regular  in  other 
respects,  without  these,  would  be  lacking  an 
essential  element  of  the  Church.  The  body 
which  has  a  ministry,  may  of  course  have  the 
sacraments  and  the  preached  Gospel,  provided 
it  do  not  become  heretical.  Without  the  min- 
istry, of  course  it  could  not  have  the  others  — 
further  than  lay  baptism  is  to  be  regarded  as 
valid.     Quakers,  certainly,  are  outside  of  the 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  95 

Church — seeing  that  they  have  neither  minis- 
try nor  sacraments." 

Here  a  pause   ensued  ;   for  both  saw  that 
they  were  approaching  a  tender  point.     Man- 
.  wareing,  however,  saw  that  he  had  proceeded 
too  far  to  stop  short  of  the  main  question. 

u  So/'  he  remarked,  "  in  reference  to  those 
Churches  which  have  preserved  the  pure  Gos- 
pel, the  main  question  seems  to  depend  on  the 
legitimacy  of  their  ministry.  If  they  have 
preserved  the  faith  of  the  Gospel,  they  are  not 
separated  from  the  Church  Catholic  by  heresy. 
If  they  have  preserved  the  ministry,  they  are 
not  separated  by  schism.  Then  the  whole 
matter  depends  on  the  mode  of  propagating 
or  perpetuating  the  ministry.  Question  : — 
Have  the  Scriptures  'determined  on  any  one 
mode  or  form  ?" 

Mr.  Penrose  remarked  that  the  laying  on  of 
hands,  and  prayer,  had  been  the  only  form 
recognized  in  all  ages,  as  appears  both  in 
Scripture  and  Church  history. 

"  But/'  replied  Manwareing,  "  any  one 
could  use  that  form,  whether  he  were  bishop, 
elder,  deacon,  or  layman,  saint  or  sinner, 
Christian  or  infidel.     Hence   the  question  is 


96  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

narrowed  down  to  this  : — Who  is  authorized 
to  use  this  form,  so  as  to  confer  valid  ordina- 
tion ?" 

"Perhaps,"  Mr.  Penrose  remarked,  "we 
had  better  not  proceed  with  this  inquiry." 
And  thus  ended  the  interview. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


Suspicions. —  A  lack-wood  Circuit. —  Interview  with 
Col.  JSarwood. —  Wesley^  s  Prayer  Boole. —  Sup- 
pressed.—  Col.  Harwood  declares  his  ecclesiastical 
relation. — A  suppressio  veri. 

THE  year  closed,  and  Manwareing  appeared 
at  Conference  to  receive  his  appointment 
for  the  next  year.  Petitions  had  been  gotten 
up,  in  different  parts  of  his  circuit,  and  for- 
warded to  the  bishop,  that  he  might  be  return- 
ed to  that  circuit  the  next  year ;  but  his 
superior,  in  no  very  amiable  mood  toward 
him,  did  not  fail  to  use  his  influence  to  the 
prejudice  of  the  young  man,  who  had,  as  he 
well  knew,  been  far  more  acceptable  to  the 
circuit  than  himself.  He  represented  to  the 
bishop  that  the  young  man  was  ambitious,  and 
prided  himself  greatly  on  his  "  heavy  ser- 
mons ;"  evidently  ambitious  of  being  a  "gun" 

in  the  Church.     Nor  did  he  fail  to  report  the 

7 


98  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

fact  that  he  had  spent  a  night  at  the  house  of 
an  Episcopal  minister,  and  of  the  favorable 
impression  he  had  left  on  the  mind  of  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Penrose.  This  last  item  was  gravely  dis- 
cussed among  the  higher  functionaries  ;  and 
the  bishop  and  presiding  elders  all  concurred 
in  the  opinion  that  he  should  not  be  returned 

to circuit,  nor  to  any  one  in  which  there 

were  any  Episcopalians.  Moreover,  it  was 
judged  prudent  to  mortify  his  pride  by  sending 
him  to  one  of  the  most  retired  and  obscure 
circuits  in  the  State,  where  he  should  have 
nothing  to  stimulate  his  ambition  as  a  "  Theo- 
logian." Accordingly,  he  was  sent  to  one  of 
the  mountain  circuits,  where  the  Episcopal 
Church  was  scarcely  known,  and  where  the 
people  were  most  simple  in  their  tastes,  and 
little  informed  beyond  the  rudiments  of  relig- 
ion. 

Manwareing  keenly  felt  the  injustice  done  to 
him  ;  but  bowed  submissively  to  the  mandate, 
and  hastened  to  his  work.  The  infliction  was 
not  so  painful  to  him,  on  reaching  his  circuit, 
as  he  had  expected,  or  as  it  had  been  intended. 
Though  he  was  no  poet,  the  mountain  scenery 
had  charms  for  him  which  he  had  not  antici- 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  99 

pated.  The  bracing  atmosphere,  the  crystal 
streams,  the  rocky  battlements  of  the  moun- 
tains, crowned  with  clouds,  the  plashing  of 
rivulets,  the  roar  of  waterfalls,  and  the  wild 
scream  of  the  mountain  eagle,  were  objects  of 
intense  interest  to  him  ;  nor  did  he  fail  to 
relish,  most  keenly,  the  simple1  manners  of  the 
good  people  of  his  circuit,  and  their  marvellous 
docility  of  character.  After  the  first  few  weeks, 
he  ceased  to  deplore  his  lot,  and  regretted  only 
the  unkind  feelings  of  those  who  had  intended 
him  evil. 

Soon  after  reaching  his  circuit,  however, 
a  singular  incident  occurred,  which  was  far 
more  influential  in  his  after-life  than  was  his 
visit,  the  year  before,  to  the  house  of  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Penrose. 

While  descending  one  of  the  steep  mountain 
slopes,  in  the  month  of  December, — the  ground, 
covered  with  sleet  and  snow, — his  horse  slip- 
ped ;  and,  sliding  and  rolling  together,  precip- 
itated horse  and  rider  into  one  of  the  mountain 
torrents  on  whose  dangerous  banks  the  bridle 
paths  of  the  country  are  frequently  located. — 
Manwareing  readily  disengaged  himself  from 
the  saddle,  and   reached   the  shore  ;   but  his 


100  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

horse  was  thrown  in  such  a  position  as  to  be 
unable  to  extricate  himself,  being  on  his  back, 
securely  wedged  between  two  rocks.  Finding 
himself  wholly  unable  to  release  the  struggling 
animal,  and  perceiving  that,  as  the  water  was 
shallow,  there  was  no  danger  of  his  drowning, 
he  took  his  saddle-bags  on  his  arm,  and  hasten- 
ed on  foot,  to  the  nearest  house,  to  procure  as- 
sistance. This  chanced  to  be  the  house  of  Col. 
Harwood,  a  wealthy  and  influential  gentleman, 
who  was,  though  far  removed  from  the  Church 
of  his  affections,  an  earnest  Episcopalian.  On 
hearing  of  his  misfortune,  the  Colonel  bade  him 
welcome,  and  urged  him  to  be  comfortable, 
while  he  sent  half  a  dozen  of  his  men  to  re- 
lease the  animal.  The  work  was  soon  accom- 
plished, and  the  horse  brought  in,  little  dam- 
aged. As  he  had  been  thoroughly  chilled,  and 
the  day  was  far  spent,  Col.  Harwood  urged  him 
to  remain  for  the  night,  whereby  he  would  be 
the  better  prepared  for  prosecuting  his  journey 
in  the  morning.  Considerations  of  prudence, 
as  well  as  of  pleasure,  led  him  to  accept  the 
invitation.  He  soon  found  Col.  Harwood  an 
intelligent  man,  in  possession  of  a  large  and 
well-read  library, —  though  it  was   not  until 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  101 

the  next  morning  that  he  learned  his  ecclesias- 
tical preferences. 

In  the  course  of  the  evening,  while  looking 
through  the  library,  he  was  astonished  at 
rinding  a  copy  of  Wesley's  Prayer  Book,  sent 
over  to  the  Methodists  to  be  used  in  the 
absence  of  the  English  Liturgy.  Hereby  was 
revealed  to  him  a  fact  of  which  he  had  never 
heard  before.  Could  it  be  that  Wesley,  the 
"Father  of  Methodism,"  had  compiled  a 
Liturgy  for  the  Methodist  people  in  America, 
and  instructed  them  to  use  it  in  their  public 
devotions  !  True,  he  knew  of  Wesley's  at- 
tachment to  the  Church  of  England,  and  that 
he  never  would  separate  from  it  ;  but  he  had 
supposed  that  in  this,  he  was  governed  mainly 
by  motives  of  conservatism,  and  an  unwilling- 
ness to  change  the  settled  customs  of  the 
Church  and  State  of  England.  But  now,  it 
appeared  manifest,  from  his  sending  a  Prayer 
Book  to  America,  where  no  such  custom 
existed,  that  he  must  have  prepared  the 
liturgical  service,  on  principle.  For  a  time,  he 
was  inclined  to  question  its  genuineness  ;  but 
Col.  Harwood  coming  in,  and  finding  him 
absorbed  in  its  perusal,  a  conversation  at  once 


102  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

sprung  up  which  threw  much  light  on  the 
subject. 

Col.  H.  "I  see  you  are  interested  in  what 
I  regard  as  a  great  literary  curiosity, —  to  say 
the  least." 

M.  "I  suppose  I  should  be  ashamed  to 
confess  that  I  have  never  seen,  nor  even  heard 
of  it  before." 

Col.  H.  "  You  need  not  be  ashamed  to 
confess  that  you  have  never  seen  it,  for  so  far 
as  I  can  learn,  this  is  the  only  copy  in  the 
United  States, — perhaps  the  only  one  in  exist- 
ence. At  least  I  have  never  known  any  one 
who  has  seen  another."* 

M.  "  May  I  know  how  you  came  into  posses- 
sion of  this  ?  I  see  it  is  an  English  print,  but 
addressed  to  the  Methodists  of  America.  It 
strikes  me  as  very  remarkable  that  a  work  of 
such  magnitude,  and  coming  from  so  respecta- 
ble a  source,  should  be  so  little  known/ 

Col.  H.  "  This  is   an  heirloom   which  has 

*  This  copy  is  now  in  possession  of  the  Rev.  E.  M.  Forbes, 
of  Elizabeth  City,  North  Carolina.  The  author  has  recent- 
ly heard  of  another  copy  somewhere  in  Western  New  York, 
and  another  still  in  the  possession  of  the  Rev.  James  D. 
Mc'Cabe,  D.D.,  of  St.  James'  Church,  Tracy's  Landing, 
Ann  Arundel  Co.,  Md.     [See  further  note  at  end  of  volume.j 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  103 

been  in  our  family  ever  since  the  time  of  its 
appearance.  We  have  often  been  importuned 
to  part  with  it ;  but  I  hold  to  it,  partly- 
through  respect  to  my  ancestors,  and  partly 
because  of  my  great  respect  for  that  great  and 
good  man,  Mr.  Wesley." 

M.  "  But  why  are  there  no  other  copies  ? 
It  is  certainly  most  natural  to  suppose  that 
there  were  others  printed  at  the  same  time  ; 
and  if  so,  they  were,  probably,  all  sent  to 
America  ;  and  as  they  were  intended  for  the 
use  of  the  whole  denomination,  it  is  probable 
that  there  was  a  large  edition  of  them.  Then 
why  should  it  be  so  rare  a  book  ?  I  should 
naturally  have  thought  that  such  a  book, 
coming  from  Mr.  Wesley,  would  have  been 
kept  most  sacredly,  and  cherished  as  a  memo- 
rial of  the  '  Father  of  Methodism.' " 

Col.  H.  "  So  I  should  have  thought.  But, 
very  strangely,  it  was  barely  permitted  to  see 
the  light.  The  truth  is,  Mr.  Manwareing,  your 
Church  suppressed  it ;  and  this  copy  escaped, 
very  much  as  did  the  few  copies  of  the  English 
Bible  which,  you  know,  was  printed  in  Paris 
in  1826-30.  It  was  seized  by  the  Komanists 
and  burned,  but  a  few  copies  were  accidentally 


104  A   METHODIST   IN   SEAKCH 

used,  in  loose  sheets,  as  wrapping  paper  in  a 
box  of  goods  ;  and  as  the  goods  came  to  Eng- 
land, and  fell  into  the  hands  of  Protestants, 
the  work  was  preserved.  Our  tradition  is  that 
the  whole  edition  of  Mr.  Wesley's  Praver 
Book  fell  into  the  hands  of  Bishop  Asbury 
(perhaps  was  directed  to  hirn,  from  England), 
and  that  he,  judging  it  injudicious,  destroyed 
the  whole,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  copies 
which  were  accidentally  mislaid.  I  do  not 
undertake  to  vouch  for  the  correctness  of  the 
story.  But  one  thing  is  certain,  it  was  sent 
to  the  American  Methodists  as  a  book  for 
common  use,  and  hence,  of  course,  would  have 
been  a  large  edition  ;  for  a  small  one  could 
have  been  of  little  service  in  this  way.  It  is 
equally  certain  that  it  is  a  rare  book,  and  that 
not  one  in  a  hundred  of  the  Methodist  people 
has  ever  seen  it,  or  even  heard  of  it.  Hence 
there  must  have  been  foul  play,  in  some  way/* 
Manwareing  was  half  inclined  to  think  his 
friend  too  free  in.  his  strictures,  and  modestly 
hinted  that  this  was  a  grave  charge  to  bring 
against  Bishop  Asbury.  "I  am  not  sure/' 
replied  the  Colonel,  "that  it  was  not  his  duty 
to  do  it.     He  was  doubtless  persuaded  that  it 


OF    THE   CHURCH.  105 

was  his  duty,  as  the  first  Methodist  Bishop, 
to  sustain  that  denomination,  distinct  from 
the  Church  of  England.  But  this  could  not 
be  done,  so  long  as  the  Prayer  Book  was  pre- 
served among  the  people.  True,  it  was  not 
just  the  English  Book  of  Prayer  ;  but  it  was 
so  much  like  it  that  it  would  always  have  kept 
up  a  hankering  for  Episcopacy,  and  would 
ultimately  have  defeated  Bishop  Asbury's 
plans.  I  think  he  showed  great  sagacity  in 
the  course  he  pursued  in  reference  to  it ;  and 
I  am  fully  prepared  to  admit  that  he  acted 
conscientiously.  If  his  project  of  a  Methodist 
Church,  independent  of  the  Anglican  Church, 
was  right,  it  was  certainly  right  for  him  to  use 
the  most  judicious  means  for  its  advancement. 
Moreover,  you  will  observe,  I  have  not  under- 
taken to  vouch  for  the  correctness  of  the  story 
which  makes  Bishop  Asbury  the  destroyer  of 
it.  I  do  not  know  that  it  was  destroyed  ;  but 
I  know  of  no  logic  by  which  the  mystery  can 
be  accounted  for  on  any  other  supposition. — 
One  thing  is  absolutely  certain  :  it  did  not 
meet  with  the  approval  of  the  Methodists,  or 
it  would  not  have  remained  an  unknown  book. 
I  am  frank  to  say  that  it  is  my  honest  and 


106  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

clear  conviction  that  the  book  was  destroyed, 
or  suppressed." 

Manwareing  felt  the  force  of  the  Colonel's 
remarks,  and  admitted  that  the  conclusion  was 
plausible,  at  least.  The  truth  must  be  con- 
fessed, however,  that  his  position  was  such  as 
to  make  him  little  inclined  to  enter  into 
argument  ;  for  he  recognized  in  Col.  Harwood 
a  man  of  great  reading,  breadth  of  thought, 
clearness  of  perception,  and  logical  power  ; 
and  all  this,  combined  with  wonderful  urbanity 
of  manner,  made  it  decidedly  prudent  for  a 
man  of  Manwareing's  years  and  attainments 
to  maintain  the  position  of  a  learner,  rather 
than  that  of  a  combatant. 

The  next  day  proved  one  of  the  most  incle- 
ment of  the  whole  season.  Rain,  sleet,  and 
snow,  with  violent  gusts  of  wind,  made  it 
dangerous,  and  impracticable,  to  cross  the 
mountains  in  the  direction  of  Manwareing's 
next  appointment.  Accordingly,  he  yielded 
to  the  earnest  solicitation  of  Col.  Harwood  and 
his  wife,  and  spent  the  day,  and  following 
night,  with  them.  Early  in  the  day,  the 
subject  of  the  Mysterious  Prayer  Book  was 
resumed.     In   truth,  Manwareing   was   much 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  107 

concerned   on  this  subject ;    for  he  had   ever 
held  that  prayer  should  be 

"The  soul's  sincere  desire, 
Uttered  or  unexpressed ; 
The  motion  of  a  hidden  fire 
That  trembles  in  the  breast." 

The  "  reading  of  prayers/'  he  had  ever  held 
as  a  heartless  formalism,  utterly  without  the 
life  and  power  of  godliness.  And  yet  he  had 
always  looked  to  Wesley  as  the  oracle  of 
Methodism,  and  rested  on  his  decisions,  in  all 
matters  of  doctrine  and  discipline,  with  a 
confidence  little  short  of  that  which  he  reposed 
in '  the  Word  of  God.  But  here,  view  the 
matter  as  he  would,  Wesley  was  most  unques- 
tionably the  advocate  of  written  forms  of 
prayer.  Nor  could  it  any  longer  be  said  that 
he  merely  conformed  to  an  established  custom, 
and  to  the  laws  of  the  Established  Church  ; 
for  in  this  country,  at  the  time  of  the  writing 
of  this  book  (1784)  there  was  no  connection, 
either  political  or  ecclesiastical,  between  the 
two  countries.  In  England,  it  might  appear 
proper  for  the  Methodists  to  conform,  in  this 
respect,  to  the  established  order, —  even  after 
their  separation  from  the  Established  Church ; 
but  here,  there  could  be  no  argument  for  it, 


108  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

• 

unless  it  were,  in  itself,  right.  Wesley  must 
have  been,  in  heart,  the  advocate  of  liturgical 
worship. 

But  this  was  not  the  worst.  To  all  appear- 
ance, the  Methodist  Church  was  guilty  of  a 
suppressio  veri.  It  claimed  to  follow  Wesley, 
in  all  things,  and  quoted  him  on  all  occasions  ; 
but  it  had  failed  to  reveal  the  fact  that  he  was 
the  advocate  of  the  Prayer  Book.  This  had 
been  artfully  concealed.  Who  was  responsible 
for  it  ?  Was  it  an  individual  offense  ?  or  was 
the  Church,  as  such,  guilty  of  the  infamy  ? 
He  dared  not  attempt  an  answer ;  but  that 
Mr.  Wesley  had  been  misrepresented,  by  some 
means,  could  not  be  denied  ;  and  that  persons 
had  been  deceived  into  the  belief  that  they 
entertained  the  views  of  Mr.  Wesley,  when 
they  did  not,  seemed  to  him  most  clear.  In 
truth,  he  felt  ashamed  of  this  dishonor  on  his 
Church,  and  would  fain  have  avoided  any 
further  conversation  with  Col.  Harwood  on  the 
subject. 

Soon  after  breakfast,  however,  the  Colone^ 
in  a  most  bland  and  agreeable  manner,  remark- 
ed, "I  apprehend,  Mr.  Manwareing,  that  you 
may  have  .thought  me  a  little  rude;  last  even- 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  109 

ing,  in  pressing  so  heavily  the  charge  of 
suppression  on  your  venerable  Bishop  Asbury, 
or  on  your  Church,  though  I  hope  I  was  un- 
derstood in  declaring  that  it  was  not  dishonest, 
nor  dishonorable,  in  him  to  suppress  a  book 
which,  in  his  judgment,  was  calculated  to  do 
harm/'  Manwareing  assured  him  that  no 
exceptions  were  taken  to  his  remarks ; 
"  Though,"  he  added,  "  if  I  were  fully  per- 
suaded of  the  fact,  I  confess  I  could  not  con- 
strue it  so  charitably  as  you  do.  Suppression 
of  the  truth,  I  have  always  regarded  as  closely 
allied  to  falsehood."  "  As  to  that,"  replied  the 
Colonel,  "  this  is  no  part  of  the  Great  Truth 
of  the  Grospel.  If  it  were,  of  course  it  would 
be  wrong  to  suppress  it.  But  it  is  only  the 
opinion  of  one  man,  and  of  course  not  essen- 
tial to  the  truth  of  religion,  or  the  salvation 
of  souls.  There  are  many  truths  which  we 
are  not  bound  to  proclaim."  Manwareing 
plainly  saw  the  fallacy  of  the  argument,  and 
that  it  was  intended  only  to  relieve  his  embar- 
rassment.' "  I  cannot,"  he  said,  "  admit  your 
vindication.  True,  it  may  not  be  our  duty  to 
set  forth  every  truth  known  to  us  ;  but  when 
we  attempt  a  statement,  in  any  matter,  as  our 


110  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

Church  has  certainly  done  in  the  case  of  Mr. 
Wesley,  truth  requires  that  we  should-  tell  all 
we  know  bearing  'on  the  subject.  I  hold  that 
a  man  may  be  guilty  of  falsehood,  though  he 
has  told  nothing  but  the  truth.  He  has  told 
the  truth,  but  not  the  loliole  truth  ;  and 
therefore,  he  is  guilty  of  falsehood/' 

"  You  make  a  more  serious  matter  of  it," 
the  Colonel  replied,  "  than  I  intended  you 
should  ;  nevertheless,  I  admit  the  correctness 
of  your  logic." 

After  a  short  pause,  the  Colonel  proceed- 
ed : — "  Perhaps  it  is  proper  that  I  should  tell 
you,  Mr.  Manwareing,  that  I  am  an  old-fash- 
ioned Churchman.  I  was  brought  up  in  the 
Episcopal  Church,  and  so  were  all  my  ances- 
tors, as  far  back  as  I  have  been  able  to  trace 
them.  I  find  them  among  the  Cavaliers,  in 
Cromwell's  time,  doing  service  in  Prince  Ru- 
pert's army.  I  find  them  assisting  Charles  II. 
in  his  exile,  and  contributing  to  his  restora- 
tion. I  find  them  standing  up  for  James  II., 
even  after  his  inglorious  desertion,  and  refus- 
ing to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  Prince 
of  Orange.  I  find  them  among  the  profane 
Cavaliers  at  Jamestown.     And  I  am  proud  to 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  Ill 

say  that  I  find  them  among  the  most  active 
of  the  Virginia  patriots  in  our  struggle  for 
national  independence.  And  above  all,  I  am 
proud  to  find  them,  under  all  these  vicissi- 
tudes, firm  and  unflinching  Churchmen.  I 
tell  you  this,  that  you  may  make  due  allow- 
ance for  the  prejudices  of  my  education,  which 
you  may  very  naturally  suppose  would  enter 
into  my  views  of  the  conduct  of  your  Church 
in  the  matter  of  the  suppression  of  Wesley's 
Prayer  Book.  I  am  frank  to  tell  you  that  I 
think,  and  have  always  thought,  the  Meth- 
odists committed  an  outrage  on  Mr.  Wesley, 
and  on  their  own  fundamental  principles,  when 
they  seceded  from  the  Church  of  England. — 
Wesley,  in  my  humble  opinion,  never  desired 
it.  In  several  of  his  sermons  published  by 
your  Church,  he  disclaims  any  such  intention. 
He  doubtless  saw  a  tendency  in  that  direction, 
and  resisted  it  with  all  his  influence.  I  could 
point  out  a  dozen  passages  in  his  sermons,  in 
confirmation  of  what  I  say.  He  lived  and 
died  in  the  Church  of  England.  It  is  not  to 
be  questioned  that  he  was  what  might  be 
called  an  erratic  Churchman,  and  went  into 
many  irregularities  ;   yet  I  am  persuaded  that 


112  A   METHODIST  IN   SEARCH 

he  never  diverged  from  the  order  of  the  Church, 
further  than  he  believed  himself  justified  by 
the  margin  left  by  the  Church  for  private 
opinion.  He  was  never  called  to  account  by 
the  Church  for  his  irregularities  ;  though  I 
believe  he  and  his  brother  Charles  both  lost 
caste,  in  some  degree,  and  were  excluded  from 
some  of  the  pulpits  of  the  regular  parishes. — 
It  is  well  known  that  the  English  Bishops 
ordained  great  numbers  of  his  preachers, 
knowing  them  to  be  devoted  adherents  of 
"Wesley,  and  bade  them  f  God-speed'  in  their 
work.  They  regarded  them  as  a  sort  of  extra- 
ordinary missionaries,  operating  in  a  manner 
somewhat  novel,  but  still  in  the  Church,  and 
of  the  Church.  They  have  never  obtained 
any  more  liberty  in  the  Methodist  Church 
than  they  had  in  the  Church  of  England  ; — 
unless  it  be  to  change  their  doctrines  —  and 
this,  I  understand,  they  entirely  disclaim. 
Had  they  waited  but  a  little  longer,  they  would 
have  seen  the  Episcopacy  established  in  this 
country,  when  they  might  have  exercised  their 
zeal  throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of 
the  continent,  under  the  sanction  and  protec- 
tion of  the  American  Episcopal  Church,  and 
have  been  free  from  the  sin  of  schism." 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  113 

Manwareing  assented  to  most  of  the  Col- 
onel's remarks  : — "  I  grant  that  Mr.  Wesley 
never  intended  that  there  should  be  a  Meth- 
odist Church.  He  did  not  suppose  that  when 
members  of  the  Church  joined  the  Methodist 
Societies;,  they  thereby  lost  their  connection 
with  the  Church  of  England  ;  but  it  is  diffi- 
cult to  conduct  a  great  measure  of  reform 
without  going  to  lengths  not  foreseen,  nor 
intended.  Could  it  have  turned  out  otherwise 
than  as  it  did  ?" 

"  Perhaps  not,"  replied  the  Colonel,  u  I  am 
persuaded  that  all  irregularities  are  dangerous. 
And  hence,  I  think   revolutionary   measures 
should  be  avoided  as  much  as  possible." 
8 


CHAPTER  VII. 


Merits  of  Liturgical  and  extemporaneous  prayer  dis- 
cussed.— Methodist  forms  of  Prayer. — Mr.  Wesley 's 
preference  for  the  Liturgy.  — His  intentions  in 
America. — His  Letter. — His  loyalty  to  the  Church 
of  England. 


>HE  day  passed,  and  the  mountain  storm 
grew  more  furious,  so  that  Manwareing 
had  abundant  cause  to  congratulate  himself 
on  the  very  comfortable  quarters  which,  by 
mere  accident,  he  had  found  in  a  land  of 
strangers.  True,  he  felt  a  little  uncomfortable 
on  the  subject  which  had  occupied  most  of  the 
time  ;  and  he  fancied  that  Col.  Harwood,  at 
some  points,  had  pressed  the  matter  harder 
than  was  necessary.  But  very  strangely, 
unpleasant  as  the  subject  of  Wesley's  Prayer 
Book  was  to  him,  he  could  not  let  it  alone. — 
Accordingly,  seated  before  a  blazing  log  fire, 
after  tea,  he  recalled  the  subject  of  the  day's 
conversation.  "  I  must  sav  to  you,  Col. 
Harwood,   that   I   have   never  been   able   to 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  115 

appreciate  this  liturgical  service,  to  which  I 
find  vou  so  much  attached.  I  have  no 
question  that  many  of  the  wisest  and  best  of 
men  have  prayed  in  these  forms  ;  but  it  has 
always  seemed  to  me  that  the  heart  which 
glows  with  a  true  devotion  should  be  able  to 
find  utterance  in  its  own  language.  Moreover, 
it  has  seemed  to  me  that  forms,  however  good, 
must  have  the  effect  to  check  the  soul's  out- 
goings, and  thus  to  clip  the  wings  of  devotion. 
I  should  prefer  freedom  of  utterance,  according 
to  the  monitions  of  my  own  heart.  As  David 
could  not  fight  with  Saul's  armor  ;  so  I  feel 
that  no  language  could  so  well  accord  with  my 
heart's  emotions  as  that  which  is  prompted  by 
my  own  feelings.  I  cannot  realize  how  any 
man  can  be  so  eloquent,  or  so  much  at  home, 
in  the  lamniasre  of  another,  as  in  his  own. — 
Others,  I  know,  can  pray  more  properly  than 
I — that  is,  if  you  apply  the  test  of  criticism 
to  their  composition — but  their  language  is 
not  mine,  nor  can  mine  ever  become  a  natural 
vehicle  for  their  thoughts.  It  is  certainly 
better  that  every  man  should  appear  in  his 
own  dress  rather  than  in  a  borrowed  one. — 
Moreover,  I  think  I  should   not  feel  strictly 


116  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

honest  in  passing  off  a  composition  as  my  own, 
which  was  the  production  of  another." 

Col.  Harwood  heard  him  through  with  great 
courtesy  and  then  proceeded  to  reply  to  his 
objections.  "  I  can  appreciate  your  feelings/' 
he  remarked,  "  for  I  am  aware  of  the  wonder- 
ful influence  of  early  education  and  habit. — 
I  have  no  reason  to  doubt  that  if  I  had  grown 
up  among  Methodists,  I  might  have  enter- 
tained the  same  views  which  you  do.  And 
yet,  I  insist  that  the  honest  man  ought  to  be 
able  to  rise  above  his  early  prejudices,  and 
view  things  in  the  clear  light  of  logic  and 
true  philosophy.  Now,  I  readily  grant  that 
if  prayer,  and  other  public  devotions,  were  to 
be  regarded  as  a  matter  purely  of  eloquence,  it 
would  not  be  well  to  use  a  book  ;  any  more 
than  it  would  be  for  a  comedian  to  read 
his  pieces  direct  from  Shakspeare.  But, 
certainly,  this  is  not  the  object  of  prayer. 
The  soul  that  would  draw  near  to  God  does 
not  expect  to  gain  the  blessings  which  it  seeks 
by  force  of  eloquence.  I  have  no  doubt  that 
a  man  may  be  more  eloquent,  when  his  emo- 
tional nature  is  fully  roused,  without  a  form 
than  with  one  ;  but  prayer  is  a  solemn  address 


OF    THE   CHURCH.  117 

to  a  throne  of  grace  ;  and  eloquence  is  not  the 
object  nor  the  means.  I  have  no  doubt  that 
you,  the  speaker,  might  feel  better, — that  is, 
experience  greater  'flow  of  soul/ — in  the 
rhapsody  of  extemporaneous  prayer,  than  in  a 
form  ;  but  would  this  really  accomplish  the 
object  of  prayer  any  better  than  would  the 
artless  utterance  of  the  child  ?  People  may 
talk  themselves  into  almost  any  mood  they 
wish  ;  but  these  moods  are  not  lasting,  and 
can  hardly  be  said  to  make  a  character. — 
You  speak  of  the  fervent  heart  always  being 
able  to  find  utterance  in  its  own  language. 
But  you  forget  that  many  a  devout  heart  is 
not  fervent  ;  and  if  it  could  never  pray  until 
it  became  so,  it  might  never  pray  at  all. — 
There  is  not,  in  the  Prayer  Book,  the  highest 
key  of  great  fervor  ;  but  there  is,  throughout, 
an  elevated  tone,  which,  if  adopted,  is  calcu- 
lated to  sustain  the  feeble  efforts  of  devotion  : 
for  I  insist  that  the  heart  not  only  prompts 
language,  but  is  often  prompted  by  it.  There 
are  times  when  the  best  hearts  need  prompt- 
ing, and  when  appropriate  language  is  neces- 
sary for  this  purpose.  You  admit  this  ;  for 
the  object  of  those  eloquent  prayers  of  which 


118  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

you  speak,  is  to  affect  others  besides  the 
speaker.  All  grant  that  eloquent  prayers  are 
for  this  purpose, — none  would  think  them 
necessary  in  private  devotion.  Public  prayer 
has  these  two  objects  : —  It  is  a  petition  or  an 
act  of  devotion  to  God,  for  the  one  offering  it ; 
and  it  is  intended  to  operate  for  the  edification, 
or  incitement,  if  you  please,  of  others,  and  to 
become  their  prayer.  These  two  objects  should 
be  kept  in  view.  If  you  regard  it  purely  as  a 
private  matter  between  the  speaker  and  his 
God,  then  the  silent  prayer  of  the  Quaker  is 
as  good  as  any.  If  purely  as  a  means  of 
inciting  others,  or  edifying  or  instructing 
them,  why  not  dispense  with  the  idea  of 
prayer,  and  proceed  simply  in  exhortation  or 
moving  declamation  ?  The  question  seems  to 
be,  which  best  answers  the  two-fold  purpose 
of  devotion  and  instruction, — the  sober  form, 
or  the  eloquent  performance  ?  This  is  the 
question.  You  say  the  prayer  is  best  which 
comes  "  directly  from  the  heart."  I  readily 
admit  that  no  devotion  can  be  acceptable  to 
God  which  is  not  sincere,  from  the  heart.  But 
this  sincere  purpose  is  one  thing,  and  the 
language  in  which  it  finds  utterance  is  another. 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  119 

You  admit  this.  You  will  also  admit  that  the 
best,  and  most  appropriate  language,  is  that 
which  best  calls  out  true  devotion  of  soul,  and 
best  sustains  the  devout  state  of  mind,  through 
the  whole  service.  Observe,  the  object  is  to 
sustain  the  devotions,  not  of  the  speaker 
alone,  but  of  the  whole  congregation.  It  is, 
really,  an  act  of  judgment  and  of  taste, —  sanc- 
tified of  course,  by  earnest  piety, — to  produce 
the  best  language.  Now,  do  you  undertake  to 
say  that  your  language, — your  learning, — your 
taste,  or  your  piety,  is  of  a  higher  order  than 
that  of  St.  Chrysostom,  or  any  of  the  compos- 
ers or  compilers,  of  the  Prayer  Book  ?  Will 
you  tell  me  that  your  next  prayer,  offered  in 
Church,  will  be  more  judicious, — better  calcu- 
lated to  call  out  the  deep  emotions  of  piety, 
to  lead  your  hearers  successfully  to  a  throne  of 
grace,  than  are  the  prayers  of  this  liturgy? 
I  think  your  modesty  will  shrink  from  the 
thought. 

But  admitting  all  this  : — What  can  be  the 
advantage  of  originality  in  prayer  ?  Does  the 
fact  of  its  being  original  with  you,  and  of  its 
emanating  directly  from  your  heart,  make  it 
any  more  original  with  your  hearers  than  if  it 


120  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

had  come  from  the  heart  of  one  of  the  early 
fathers,  and  been  written  a  thousand  or  fifteen 
hundred  years  ago  ?  It  may  be  original  with 
you,  and  may  be  the  very  best  offering  of  your 
heart  ;  but  it  is  no  more  original  with  those 
whose  devotion  you  are  attempting  to  lead, 
than  is  a  prayer  read  from  the  Prayer  Book. 
The  people  have  to  take  it  second  hand. — 
Some  one  has  to  offer  a  prayer,  which  the  others 
can  adopt  and  make  their  own.  You  offered 
a  good  prayer,  last  night,  in  my  family  ;  and 
I  sent  up  my  hearty  amen  to  it.  It  may  have 
been  the  product  of  your  heart,  at  that  mo- 
ment ;  but  to  me  it  was  not  original ; —  I 
had  nothing  to  do  in  getting  it  up, —  any 
more  than  in  getting  up  the  English  Liturgy. 
I  can  see  no  advantage,  for  myself,  in  a 
prayer  being  new,  or  of  recent  production.  If 
the  religious  experience  of  Christians  were 
different  now  from  what  it  was  eighteen  hun- 
dred years  ago,  I  might  see  the  superiority  of 
language  prompted  by  the  experience  of 
modern  Christians,  as  the  better  guide  to 
modern  devotion  ;  but  I  apprehend  the  mental 
process  of  leading  sinners  to  Christ  is  now  the 
same  as  in  the  times  of  the  Apostles ; —  certain- 


OF    THE   CHURCH.  121 


OJ 


ly  it  should  be.  I  cannot,  Mr.  Manwareing 
feel  the  force  of  all  the  stress  which  you  lay  on 
this  idea  of  originality.  It  strikes  me  almost  as 
vanity.  Were  I  a  clergyman,  I  should  prefer 
to  have  my  own  devotions  led,  while  I  led  the 
devotions  of  my  hearers. 

As  for  your  scruples  about  passing  off  as 
your  own  what  is  the  production  of  another, 
I  have'  to  remark  that  no  one  using  the  Prayer 
Book  is  guilty  of  any  deception  in  this 
respect,  since  he  makes  no  profession  of  origin- 
ality, nor  does  any  one  so  understand  him. 
You  will  pardon  me,  however,  for  saying  that 
I  think  I  have  known  some  of  your  preachers 
guilty  of  plagiarism,  in  this  respect,  for  I  have 
often  heard  whole  sentences,  and  even  whole 
Collects  from  the  Prayer  Book,  used  in  what 
claimed  to  be  extemporaneous  prayer. — 
Perhaps  those  gentlemen  were  not  aware  of 
the  source  whence  they  were  derived  ;  but 
they  ought  to  have  known  that  they  were  not 
their  own.  But  I  cannot  say  that  they  are  to 
be  blamed ;  for  I  think  it  unavoidable,  that 
every  denomination  will  have  forms,  of  some 
sort,  constituting  its  denominational  nomen- 
clature,  at  least.    In  the  absence  of  the  Prayer 


122  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

Book,  the  young  clergy  must  necessarily  adopt 
much  of  the  language  and  style  of  their  older 
divines.  It  is  well  known  that  in  most  cases 
an  intelligent  hearer  can  tell  the  denomination 
to  which  a  strange  preacher  belongs,  by  the 
general  run  of  his  prayers.  Many  men  can  be 
anticipated, — almost  every  word, — by  those 
well  acquainted  with  the  devotions  of  their 
Church.  The  Methodists  have  more  of  the 
phraseology  of  the  Episcopal  Church  than  any 
other  body ;  for  the  obvious  reason  that  they 
have  followed  Asbury,  as  he  followed  Wesley, 
and  Wesley  followed  the  Church  and  Liturgy. 
But  I  think  I  can  convince  you  that  the 
Methodists  practice  forms  of  prayer,  only  in 
a  less  degree  than  the  Episcopal  Church. — 
Eeally,  you  have  a  Liturgy.  You  call  it 
your  i  Book  of  Discipline/  But  here,  I  find 
a  form  for  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per, a  form  for  the  Ministration  of  Baptism,  a 
form  for  the  Solemnization  of  Marriage,  a 
form  for  the  Burial  of  the  Dead,  in  short  a 
form  for  all  your  most  sacred  and  solemn 
offices.  Being  far  removed  from  my  own 
Church,  I  often  attend  the  Methodist  v  meet- 
ings, and  I  almost  invariably  hear  the  clergy- 


OF   THE   CHUBCH,  123 

man  commence  his  communion  service  by 
declaring  that  they  are  ( about  to  make  the 
nearest  approach  to  God  that  can  be  made 
this  side  of  heaven/  or  language  to  that 
effect.  I  naturally  suppose  that  he  will  proceed 
in  the  manner,  or  mode,  best  suited  to  make 
this  ( nearest  approach  to  God.'  But  I  am 
happy  to  observe  that  in  every  instance,  he 
proceeds  with  a  written  form  of  prayer,  accord- 
ing to  the  liturgical  part  of  the  '  Book  of 
Discipline/  and  I  am  most  happy  to  observe 
that  this  form  is  wonderfully  like  that  of  the 
Prayer  Book.  Now,  if  forms  of  prayer  are, 
in  any  sense,  incompatible  with  a  fervent 
devotion,  I  ask,  why  do  you  use  them,  in 
preference  to  extemporaneous  prayers,  when 
1  about  to  make  the  nearest  approach  to  God 
that  can  be  made  this  side  of  heaven  ?' — 
Excuse  me  for  saying  that  in  this,  I  think 
you  practically  admit  the  superiority  of  the 
form,  over  the  extemporaneous  prayer  ;  else 
why  should  you  use  it  in  making  this  c  nearest 
approach  to  God/  while  you  use  the  extem- 
poraneous prayer  on  ordinary  occasions  ?  All 
vour  most  solemn  services  are  according  to 
form,  while  your  ordinary  ones  are  impromptu. 


124  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

This  is  admitting  all  that  we  claim.  It  is 
putting  on  the  l  Ascension  Eobes '  on  Ascen- 
sion Day,  as  superior  to  the  ordinary  clothing 
of  other  days. 

But  this  is  not  all.  I  insist  that  you,  in 
common  with  all  orders  of  Christians,  except 
Quakers,  have  forms  of  prayer  and  praise,  set 
to  music,  in  your  hymns,  which  are  in  constant 
use  in  all  your  churches,  and  even  at  your 
camp-meetings.  Take  for  instance,  your  favor- 
ite hymn, 

1  0  for  a  closer  walk  with  God ! 
A  calm  and  heavenly  frame, 
A  light  to  shine,  &c.' 

Or 

c  Come  Holy  Spirit,  Heavenly  Dove, 
With  all  thy  quickening  powers, 
Kindle  a  flame  of  sacred  love 
In  these  cold  hearts  of  ours.' 

Is  this  not  the  language  of  prayer  ?  Is  it  not 
so  understood  ?  But  it  is  all  written  in  a 
book,  and  has  been  repeated  again  and  again, 
by  millions  of  devout  souls  for  generations 
past.  Will  you  claim  that  this  is  the  out- 
pouring of  the  heart,  rinding  utterance  in  its 
own  inspirations  ?  So  of  all  your  singing. 
It  is  generally  the  language  of  prayer  and 
praise,  and  it  is  all  taken  from  the  book,     I 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  125 

hold  that  it  is  none  the  worse  for  that.  But 
you,  to  be  consistent,  should  utter  nothing 
from  the  book,  but  remain  silent  until  you 
'break  forth  into  singing'  in  your  own  lan- 
guage." ^ 

At  this  period,  Manwareing  grew  nervous, 
and  interrupted, — "I  beg  your  pardon,  sing- 
ing is  never  regarded  in  the  light  of  prayer. — 
It  may  be  petitionary  in  its  form,  but  it  is  not 
understood  to  be  addressed  to  a  throne  of 
grace  as  prayer.  It  is  a  peculiar  devotion, 
intended  to  elevate  the  soul  by  the  proper 
utterance  of  religious  sentiments  ;  but  when 
we  would  ask  blessings  of  God,  we  pray  in 
the  simple  utterance  of  our  own  feeling  of 
want." 

"Allow  me  to  interrupt  you,"  interposed 
the  Colonel.  CfDo  you  mean  to  say  that 
when  you  sing  these  petitionary  hymns,  you 
are  not  sincere,  and  do  not  expect  they  will 
be  answered  as  prayer  ?  Do  you  merely  go 
through  with  the  words,  expecting  them  to 
act  as  elevators  of  the  soul,  while  you  are  not 
sincere  in  addressing  them  to  God  ?  Do  you 
go  through  the  form  of  prayer,  and  address 
the  tremendous     name   of    the    Great     and 


126  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

Dreadful  G-od,  expecting  the  effect  to  be  good, 
while  you  do  not  believe  that  He  will  hear,  or 
answer  it,  as  prayer  ?  If  this  be  your  view 
of  the  matter,  really,  you  seem  to  me  to  be 
the  worst  formalists  that  I  have  ever  known, 
nay  it  borders  closely  on  the  profanity  of  tak- 
ing the  name  of  God  in  vain.  So  you  regard 
the  matter  in  a  philosophical  light,  and  expect 
that  the  natural  effects  of  uttering  certain 
words,  in  a  certain  manner,  will  be  to  elevate 
the  soul.  No,  no,  my  Dear  Sir,  I  cannot 
judge  you  so  harshly.  You  are  not  insincere, 
nor  are  you  acting  the  part  of  the  mere  phi- 
losopher. You  utter  these  petitions  in  sacred 
song  with  the  same  earnestness  as  your  other 
prayers,  and  you  very  justly  expect  quite  as 
much  good  to  result  from  your  Psalmody  as 
from  your  other  prayers. 

But  all  this  is  from  a  book ;  and  that  all 
may  join  in  it,  you  print  your  Hymn  Books  for 
the  million,  and  send  them  throughout  your 
Church  ;  nay,  you  attach  all  the  importance 
to  your  Hymn  Book  and  Book  of  Discipline 
that  we  do  to  our  Prayer  Book.  For  this  I 
blame  you  not ;  but  I  do  wonder  that  while 
your    devotions  are    so  largely  drawn  from 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  127 

written  forms,  you  should  blame  us  for  using 
a  form.     This  makes  me  think  of  the  verse, 

1  Crito  freely  may  rehearse 
Forms  of  prayer  and  praise  in  verse; 
Why  should  Crito,  then,  suppose 
"*  Mine  are  sinful  when  in  prose  1 

Must  my  prayer  be  thought  a  crime, 

"Merely  for  the  want  of  rhyme'?' 

Keally,  there  is  no  Christian  denomination 
but  has  its  forms  ;  some  have  them  of  choice, 
and  others  of  necessity.  There  is  necessarily 
a  sameness  in  the  demotions  of  every  order  of 
Christians,  by  which  the  order  may  be  known 
among  a  thousand  ;  and  all  effort  to  conceal  it 
is  useless.  We  make  no  effort  at  conceal- 
ment ;  but  avow  our  sameness  in  all  our  ser- 
vices. Believing  that  God  is,  as  your  people 
well  express  it,  i  Yesterday,  to-day,  and 
forever,  the  same,'  and  that  our  same  wants 
are  ever  recurring,  we  scruple  not  to  clothe 
our  hearts'  sincere  desires  ever  in  the  same 
language." 

Here  Manwareing  called  attention  to  the 
particular  wording  of  the  titlepage  : — "  The 
Sunday  Service  of  the  Methodists  in  North 
America,  &c. ;"  and  then  remarked,  "  It  is 
not  for  every  day  in  the  week,  but  only  for 


128  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

Sunday.  Then,  of  course,  if  no  provision  is 
made  for  the  other  days,  Mr  Wesley  must 
have  intended  that  extempore  prayers  should 
be  used  on  those  days  ;  and  if  this  be  granted, 
then  it  is  clear  that  he  could  not  have  been 
opposed  to  extemporaneous  prayers." 

"  That  is  readily  admitted,"  replied  the 
Colonel.  "  Mr.  Wesley  prepared  this  for  the 
use  of  regular  congregations,  where  it  was 
supposable  the  Methodist  preachers  would  be 
on  Sundays.  In  their  missionary  work,  during 
the  week,  it  was  most  probable  that  they 
would  be  along  the  c  highways  and  hedges/ 
where  there  were  no  regularly  organized 
churches,  and  the  people  had  but  little  drill- 
ing ;  hence  he  left  these  services  to  be 
conducted  as  the  discretion  of  the  preacher 
should  direct.  Were  I  a  missionary  of  the 
Episcopal  Church,  at  this  time,  preaching  as 
did  the  early  Methodist  preachers,  among  such 
people  as  I  could  find  every  day  of  the  week, 
I  should  pursue  the  same  course  ; — not  that 
I  preferred  the  extemporaneous  service,  but 
because  I  conceived  it  most  practicable  among 
such  people.  I  well  recollect  being  present,  a 
few  years  ago,  at,  or  immediately  after,  an  ex- 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  129 

amination  of  a  candidate  for  Orders  by  Bishop 
White,  of  Pennsylvania.  The  candidate  had 
been  a  Methodist  preacher.  After  his  examin- 
ation, he  asked  the  Bishop  this  question  : — 
1  Suppose  I  should  have  an  opportunity  of 
preaching  by  the  wayside,  or  in  the  woods,  to 
an  assembly  of  people  who  had  never  heard 
the  service,  or  known  anything  of  the  Prayer 
Book,  should  I  be  bound  to  use  the  entire 
service  ?'  I  shall  never  forget  the  look  of  utter 
astonishment  that  rested  upon  the  face  of  the 
Bishop.  'Why,  Mr.  Sheets/  he  exclaimed, 
'  the  very  attempt  would  be  ludicrous  ! ' 
Some  of  our  people  may  think  differently  ; 
but  I  am  persuaded  that  most  of  our  American 
Churchmen  would  think  as  did  Bishop  White, 
and  as  did  Mr.  Wesley.  Doubtless  Mr.  Wesley 
intended  that  the  traveling  preacher,  acting 
as  a  missionary,  should  use  extemporaneous 
prayers  ;  but  the  fact  of  his  preparing  a 
Liturgy  for  Sunday  proves  his  preference  for  a 
Liturgical  service. 

But  you  have  not  yet  seen  all  about  this 
book.  I  have  here,  a  copy  of  the  letter,  which 
Mr.  Wesley  sent  with  his  Prayer  Book  to  the 

Methodists  of  North  America."      Here  the 
9 


130  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

Colonel  took  a  volume  of  pamphlets  from  his 
library,  from  which  he  read  the  following  : — 

LETTER. 

Bristol,  Sept.  10, 1784. 
To  Dr.  Cohe,  Mr.  Asbury,  and 

our  brethren  in  North  America  : 

By  a  very  uncommon  train  of  providences,  many  of  the 
provinces  of  North  America  are  totally  disjoined  from  the 
mother  country,  and  elected  into  independent  States.  The 
English  government  has  no  authority  over  them,  either 
civil  or  ecclesiastical,  any  more  than  over  the  States  of 
Holland.  A  civil  authority  is  exercised  over  them,  partly 
by  the  Congress,  partly  by  the  provincial  assemblies.  But 
no  one  either  exercises  or  claims  any  ecclesiastical  authority 
at  all.  In  this  peculiar  situation,  some  thousands  of  the 
inhabitants  of  these  States  desire  my  advice ;  and  in  com- 
pliance with  their  desire,  I  have  drawn  up  a  little  sketch. 

Lord  King's  account  of  the  Primitive  Church  convinced 
me,  many  years  ago,  that  Bishops  and  Presbyters  are  the 
same  order,  and  consequently  have  the  same  right  to  ordain. 
For  many  years  I  have  been  importuned,  from  time  to 
time,  to  exercise  the  right,  by  ordaining  part  of  our  travel- 
ing preachers.  But  I  have  still  refused,  not  only  for  peace 
sake,  but  because  I  was  determined  as  little  as  possible  to 
violate  the  established  order  of  the  National  Church  to 
which  I  belonged. 

But  the  case  is  widely  different  between  England  and 
North  America.  Here  there  are  Bishops  who  have  a  legal 
jurisdiction.  In  America  there  are  none,  neither  any  par- 
ish minister.  So  that  for  some  hundreds  of  miles  together, 
there  is  none  either  to  baptize  or  to  administer  the  Lord's 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  131 

Supper.  Here,  therefore,  my  scruples  are  at  an  end ;  and 
I  conceive  myself  at  full  liberty,  as  I  violate  no  order,  and 
invade  no  man's  right,  by  appointing  and  sending  laborers 
into  the  harvest. 

I  have  accordingly  appointed  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Francis 
Asbury  to  be  joint  superintendents  over  our  brethren  in 
North  America;  as  also  Richard  Whatcoat  and  Thomas 
Vasey,  to  act  as  elders  among  the  people,  by  baptizing  and 
administering  the  Lord's  Supper.  And  I  have  prepared  a 
Liturgy,  little  differing  from  that  of  the  Church  of  England 
(I  think  the  best  national  Church  in  the  world),  which  I 
advise  all  the  traveling  preachers  to  use  on  the  Lord's  Day, 
in  all  the  congregations,  reading  the  Litany  only  on 
Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  and  praying  extempore  on  all 
other  days.  I  also  advise  the  elders  to  administer  the 
Supper  of  the  Lord  on  every  Lord's  Day. 

If  any  one  will  point  out  a  more  rational  and  Scriptural 
way  of  feeding  and  guiding  these  poor  sheep  in  the  wil- 
derness, I  will  gladly  embrace  it.  At  present,  I  cannot  see 
any  better  method  than  that  I  have  taken. 

It  has,  indeed,  been  proposed  to  desire  the  English 
Bishops  to  ordain  part  of  our  preachers  for  America.  But 
to  this  I  object, — 1.  I  desired  the  Bishop  of  London  to 
ordain  one,  but  could  not  prevail.  2.  If  they  consented,  we 
know  the  slowness  of  their  proceedings ;  but  the  matter 
admits  of  no  delay.  3.  If  they  were  to  ordain  them  now, 
they  would  expect  to  govern  them.  And  how  grievously 
would  this  entaugle  us!  4.  As  our  American  brethren  are 
now  totally  disentangled  from  the  State  and  the  English  hi- 
erarchy, we  dare  not  entangle  them  again,  either  with  the 
one  or  the  other.  They  are  now  at  full  liberty  simply  to 
follow  the  Scriptures  and  the  Primitive  Church.      And  we 


132  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

judge  it  best  that  they  should  stand  fast  in  that  liberty 
wherewith  God  has  so  strangely  made  them  free. 

John  Wesley. 

"  There,"  continued  the  Colonel,  "you  have 
the  Preface  of  the  book.  It  is  manifest  that 
Mr.  Wesley,  though  a  Churchman,  was  what 
we  call  a  very  Low  Churchman.  I  do  not 
agree  with  him  in  the  parity  of  Bishops  and 
Presbyters,  —  'Lord  King's  account  of  the 
Primitive  Church '  notwithstanding  ;  and  I 
have  often  regretted  that  he  had  not  read 
'  Slater's  Draft/  which  afterwards  convinced 
Lord  King,  himself,  that  he  had  been  in  error. 
But  Wesley  was  not  a  lower  Churchman  than 
many  we  have  among  us  now  ;  for  we  have 
many  who  attach  little  importance  to  the 
Episcopal  office  by  Apostolic  succession  ;  but 
like  Wesley,  they  can  never  be  induced  to 
leave  the  Church  ;  and  like  him,  they  cling  to 
the  Liturgy,  next  to  the  Bible  itself.  Another 
fact,  you  observe,  Mr.  Manwareing,  appears  in 
this  letter.  He  does  not  allow  six  days  out  of 
seven  for  extempore  prayers,  but  only  four. 
You  observe  he  recommends  the  Litany  to 
be  used  on  Wednesdays  and  Fridays  —  the 
same  as  it  is  in  our  Church.     Now,  my  Dear 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  133 

Sir,  are  you  not  satisfied  that  Mr.  Wesley- 
was,  on  principle,  in  favor  of  a  Liturgical 
service  ? 

Manwareing  consented  that  it  was  manifest. 
"  But/'  continued  he,  u  may  it  not  be  that 
he  felt  himself  trammeled  by  his  connection 
with  the  Church  of  England  ?  And  may  this 
not  have  caused  him  to  hold  on  to  some  of  the 
old  forms,  even  after  he  had  partly  consented 
to  act  independently  ?" 

"  I  readily  grant,"  replied  the  Colonel, 
"  that  he  had  not  shaken  off  all  his  Church 
feeling  ; — very  far  from  it.  This  is  the  very 
point  which  I  have  been  laboring  to  establish. 
But  if  you  think  his  timidity  prevailed  over 
his  convictions,  or  that  he  recommended  from 
timidity,  what  he  did  not  approve  in  his  heart, 
you  have  a  far  worse  opinion  of  your  c  Father' 
than  I  have.  Whatever  may  have  been 
Wesley's  faults,  he  never  erred  from  timidity. 
The  letter  I  have  just  read  to  you  shows  him 
a  man  of  nerve.  It  flies  directly  in  the  face 
of  the  general  mind  of  the  Church  in  the 
matter  of  Episcopacy ;  and  moreover,  his 
setting  up  an  independent  Church  in  Ameri- 
ca was  a  bold   movement,   and  required  far 


134  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

more  nerve  than  it  would  have  done  to 
recommend  a  service  purely  extemporaneous. 
Wesley  was  a  daring  man  ;  and  certainly 
ventured  as  far  in  the  way  of  innovation  as 
any  man  has  ever  done  who  remained  in  the 
Church.  And  yet,  I  firmly  believe  that  he 
loved  the  Church.  But  he  was  one  of  those 
men  who  were  born  to  rule,  and  if  not  placed 
in  a  position  to  rule  according  to  law,  he  felt 
himself  obliged  to  break  over  restraints.  Had 
he  been  made  a  Bishop,  he  would  have  ruled 
the  Church  gloriously  ;  and  I  have  always  re- 
gretted that  he  was  not  made  Bishop  of  North 
America.  No  better  Bishop  has  ever  been 
among  us  than  he  would  have  made.  Those 
innovations  of  his  were  but  the  eccentric 
movements  of  a  towering  spirit  placed  under 
disadvantageous  circumstances,  and  struggling 
to  throw  off  its  embarrassments.  He  erred 
in  some  things  ;  but  he  was  a  bold  witness 
for  his  Church  ;  and  now,  even  dead,  he  yet 
speaketh." 


CHAPTEK  VIII. 


Falls  in  with  Rev.  Mr.  Kendall. — An  instance  of  great 
rudeness.  — Apology.  —  A  "  fast"  Church.  —  The 
Wesleyan  Prayer  Boole.  —  Wesley's  conversion.  — 
Early  troubles  of  Methodism.  —  Dr.  Coke's  conse- 
cration.— Sis  Letters  of  consecration. — [Are  Bishop 
and  Superintendent  identical  ? —  Wesley's  rebuke  to 
Coke  and  Asbury.  —  Charles  Wesley's  sarcasm. — 
Methodist  theory  of  the  office  of  Bishop,  as  distinct 
from  grade. 

ORNING  came,  and  Manwareing  pursued 
U  his  journey  across  the  mountains.  On 
taking  leave  of  the  family,  he  did  not  fail  to 
express  his  sense  of  obligation  for  the  hospital- 
ities he  had  received.  Col.  Harwood  and  his 
accomplished  wife  assured  him  of  the  hearty 
welcome  which  should  ever  greet  him  when  he 
might  chance  to  pass  that  way ;  and  beside, 
the  Colonel  begged  him  to  be  assured  of  the 
utmost  kindness  with  which  he  had  pressed 
his  views  on  Church  matters  :   at  the  same 


136  A   METHODIST    IN    SEAKCH 

time  adding,  "I  can  hardly  be  civil  toward 
my  guests,  when  that  subject  is  introduced, 
and  what  is  worst  of  all,  I  am  almost  always 
the  one  to  introduce  it ;  but  the  interest  I  feel 
in  the  subject  must  be  admitted  as  an  apology 
for  what  might  otherwise  be  rudeness/'  Man- 
wareing  assured  him  that  no  offence  had  been 
taken,  and  promised,  whenever  it  should  be 
consistent  with  his  arrangements,  to  call  again. 
He  had  now  lost  two  days,  he  had  a  hard 
day's  ride  to  come  up  with  his  appointments ; 
and  it  was  nearly  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening 
when  he  reached  the  house  of  the  Kev.  Mr. 
Kendall,  an  old  superannuated  clergyman,  who 
had  for  many  years  been  located  among  the 
mountains,  for  which  he  had  acquired  a  pas- 
sionate attachment  in  the  early  part  of  his 
ministry.  Of  course,  Manwareing  was  cordially 
greeted  by  the  good  old  man  ;  and  as  they  sat 
before  a  roaring  log  fire,  the  latest  religious  in- 
telligence was  talked  over.  The  season  of  re- 
vivals was  past ;  and  the  Church  Papers  spoke 
sadly  of  the  "  fallings-off"  of  large  numbers  of 
those  who  had  been  converted  in  the  course  of 
the  past  Summer  and  Autumn.  "  I  fear,"  said 
Mr.  Kendall,  with  a  sigh,  "that  our  camp- 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  137 

meeting  system  is  not  quite  what  we  have 
thought  it.  These  backslidings  are  too  com- 
mon. We  call  them  apostacies  ;  but  I  begin 
to  fear  that  we  have  called  many  things  con- 
versions which  were  but  the  most  superficial 
movements  of  mere  feeling/' 

Manwareing,  already  sore  on  the  subject  of 
his  recent  conversations  with  Col.  Harwood, 
expressed  feelings  and  said  he  feared  Method- 
ism was  "not  duly  appreciated  in  this  "fast 
age."  At  this,  Mr.  Kendall  evinced  surprise, 
and  something  bordering  closely  on  indigna- 
tion. u  Really/'  he  replied,  "  my  young 
brother,  this  is  cool !  A  youth,  scarcely  of 
age,  to  charge  an  old  man  of  more  than  four- 
score, —  a  specimen  of  antiquity,  —  little  more 
than  a  memorial  of  a  by-gone  age,  —  with 
being  identified  with  the  spirit  of  the  present 
'  fast  age  !'  For  more  than  a  quarter  of  a 
century,  I  have  been  pointed  to  as  an  fold 
fogy/  altogether  behind  the  times.  But  to 
say  nothing  about  myself,  I  must  beg  leave 
to  tell  you  that  Methodism  is  much  better 
adapted  to  the  spirit  of  the  present  l  fast  age' 
than  to  any  former  age  of  which  I  have  ever 
read.     If  I  were  going  to   name  a  Church, 


138  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

which  was  essentially  the  creature — the  pro- 
duct —  of  a  c  fast  age/  I  should  name  Meth- 
odism. Why,  sir,  it  had  its  birth  amid  the 
tumultuous  waves  and  upheavings  of  the 
very  period  which  inaugurated  the  present 
state  of  things.  It  is  the  very  '  child  of  the 
storm/  and  rode  on  the  crest  of  the  wave  of 
popular  sentiment  from  its  birth.  Deprive  it 
of  its  'fast'  element,  and  it  would  sink  into 
contempt.  This  is  patent  to  all  observers ; 
and  it  is  the  chief  objection  to  it." 

Manwareing  felt  the  force  of  the  criticism, 
and  quickly  softened  down  with  an  apology : — 
"It  was  a  hasty,  and  very  unphilosophical 
remark,  and  in  the  very  worst  of  taste  ;  and 
justice  to  myself  requires  that  I  should  give 
you  the  cause  of  so  ill-timed  a  sally.  I  have 
recently  been  suffering  indescribable  tortures 
about  this  very  matter.  My  heart  has  been 
pierced  to  the  very  core  by  some  late  discoveries 
in  what  some  one  has  recently  called  fThe 
History  and  Mystery  of  Methodism/  I  have 
very  recently  been  forced  to  admit  that  Mr. 
Wesley  was  not  only  an  earnest  supporter  of 
the  Church  of  England,  but  a  zealous  advocate 


OF   THE    CHURCH.  139 

of  Liturgical  services, — not  only  in  the  Church 
of  England,  but  among  the  Methodists.  I 
have  always  understood  that  he  generally  con- 
formed to  the  usages  of  the  Established 
Church,  and  hence  used  the  Liturgy  ;  but  I 
supposed  it  was  purely  because  he  was  in  that 
Church,  and  did  not  wish  to  give  offence  to 
the  hierarchy.  I  might  have  supposed  that 
he  would  recommend  the  English  Methodists 
to  conform  in  this  respect ;  and  even  the 
American  Methodists,  before  the  Revolution- 
ary war  ;  but  I  have  recently  found  the  most 
overwhelming  evidence  of  his  having  recom- 
mended it  to  the  American  Methodists,  even 
after  the  establishment  of  our  national  Inde- 
pendence^ when,  as  he  declared,  •  the  English 
Government  had  no  authority  in  this  country, 
either  civil  or  ecclesiastical,  any  more  than  over 
the  States  of  Holland/  This  discovery,  in 
addition  to  many  other  objections  to  which  I 
find  our  Church  open,  has  had  the  effect  to 
greatly  depress  me,  and  almost  force  me  to 
regard  the  Church  of  my  early  affections  as  a 
mere  sham.  Really,  Father  Kendall,  my  un- 
fortunate irritation,  which  so  far  got  the  better 
of  my  good  manners,  resulted,  not  so  much 


140  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

from  our  disagreement  as  our  agreement.  I 
fear  I  shall  soon  be  forced  to  distrust  Method- 
ism as  much  as  you  do." 

At  this  unexpected  turn,  Mr.  Kendall  began 
to  recede  from  his  first  position,  evidently 
alarmed  at  finding  his  young  friend  so  ready 
to  fall  in  with  his  views,  and  even  to  go  beyond 
them.  "  Your  apology,"  he  replied,  "  is  satis- 
factory, and  entirely  philosophical ;  for  I  can 
testify,  from  sad  experience,  to  the  irritating 
effect  of  painful  convictions  ;  and  in  this  state 
of  irritation,  a  man  is  always  liable  to  be 
betrayed  into  awkward  movements  and  false 
positions.  But  pray  tell  me  what  has  put  all 
this  into  your  head  ?  On  this  subject,  I  have 
never  felt  any  concern.  My  impression  has 
long  been  that  Wesley  was  sound  throughout, 
and  that  if  we  had  adhered  to  him  more  closely, 
it  might  have  been  better  for  us." 

"  That  may  be  all  true,"  replied  Manware- 
ing  ;  "  such  has  ever  been  my  impression,  and 
still  is.  It  is  the  discovery  that  we  have 
departed  from  his  views  further  than  I  was 
aware  of,  that  gives  me  pain.  He  was  the 
avowed  advocate  of  a  Liturgical  service,  as  I 
now  believe  ;  and  we,  his  professed  followers, 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  141 

of  all  the  Christian  denominations  of  the 
country,  are  most  opposed  to  it.  In  this,  I 
fear  our  Church  has  willfully  misrepresented 
him.  I  cannot  say  that  I  am  the  advocate  of 
a  Liturgy  ;  but  I  am  pained  to  find  that  our 
Church,  and  I,  as  a  part  of  it,  have  ever  been 
misrepresenting  the  great  and  good  Mr.  Wes- 
ley,— the  '  Father  of  Methodism/  " 

"  And  what  is  your  reason,"  inquired  Mr. 
Kendall,  afor  thinking  him  the  advocate  of 
Liturgies  ?  I  have  always  supposed,  as  you 
have  just  said,  that  he  advocated  the  use  of 
the  Prayer  Book  simply  for  the  sake  of  con- 
formity to  his  Church,  and  not  on  principle  ; 
and  so  I  still  think." 

"  But,"  replied  Manwareing,  "  in  this  we 
are  wrong.  I  have  just  been  reading  a  regular 
Prayer  Book,  prepared  by  Mr.  Wesley,  for  the 
use  of  c  The  Methodists  of  North  America.' — 
I  have  also  seen  a  letter  of  his,  declaring  his 
desire  that  it  should  be  used, — the  full  Serv- 
ice —  on  Sundays,  and  the  Litany  on  Wednes- 
days and  Fridays.  He  expressly  declares  in 
his  letter,  c  I  have  prepared  a  Liturgy  little 
differing  from  that  of  the  Church  of  England, 
which  I  advise  all  traveling  preachers  to 
use/  &c." 


142  A    METHODIST    IN    SEARCH 

"  Where  did  you  meet  with  such  a  book  ?" 
interrupted  Mr.  Kendall ;  "I  was  not  aware 
that  such  a  book  existed  on  earth." 

Manwareing  rehearsed  to  him  the  whole 
matter  of  his  detention  at  the  house  of  Col. 
Harwood,  and  his  marvellous  discovery.  Mr. 
Kendall  then,  with  great  frankness,  declared 
to  him  that  he  knew  all  about  it  and  distinct- 
ly recollected  the  time  of  the  arrival  of  the 
Methodist  Liturgy  in  America  ;  and  added, 
u  I  have  always  doubted  whether  Mr.  Asbury 
and  his  advisers  did  not  do  injustice  to  Mr. 
Wesley  in  that  respect.  The  general  impres- 
sion was  that  it  would  be  impracticable  to  use 
a  Liturgy  in  the  American  wilderness ;  and 
moreover,  it  was  thought  that  anything  savor- 
ing so  strongly  of  the  English  hierarchy 
would  be  unpopular  among  the  American 
people.  Hence,  I  always  understood  that  it 
was  judged  prudent  to  suppress  the  book,  and 
say  as  little  about  it  as  possible.  Such  was 
the  general  understanding,  at  the  time,  and  I 
have  always  supposed  that  all  the  copies  were 
destroyed  ;  I  have  never  seen  one.  You  know 
Mr.  Wesley  preached  and  wrote  long  before 
he  was  converted,  as  he  afterwards  admitted  ; 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  143 

and  it  is  .  in  this  way  that  we  account  for 
many  things  in  his  published  sermons  favor- 
ing the  old  forms  of  the  Church  of  England." 

"But,"  said  Manwareing,  "this  was  not 
one  of  those  early  productions.  The  Letter 
and  Prayer  Book  bear  date  1784  ; —  only 
about  seven  years  betore  his  death.  But  you 
know  he  always  dated  his  conversion  from  his 
passage  to  America  with  the  Moravians  in 
1735.  So  it  cannot  be  argued  that  this  was 
one  of  his  unsanctified  productions,  before  he 
had  tasted  the  life  and  power  of  godliness. — 
According  to  his  showing,  he  had,  at  the  time 
of  writing  the  Praver  Book,  been  converted 
forty-nine  years.  Whatever  may  have  been 
his  early  indiscretions,  arising  from  want  of 
religious  experience,  this  is  one  of  the  produc- 
tions of  his  mature  mind,  when  age  and  piety 
may  be  supposed  to  have  sobered  him  down 
to  the  deepest  wisdom  and  humility." 

At  this  period  of  the  conversation,  the 
Kev.  Mr.  Kendall  gave  evidence  of  strong 
emotion,  and  seemed  to  be  revolving  some 
momentous  matter  of  the  past.  After  an 
oppressive  silence  of  some  minutes,  he  turned 
to   Manwareing,   and   with  a  look   of  great 


144  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

earnestness  said,  "My  dear  young  brother,  you 
live  in  prosperous  and  tranquil  times,  com- 
pared with  what  we  had  when  I  was  of  your 
age.  This  momentous  question,  Whether  an 
Episcopal  Church  could  be  originated  in 
America,  independent  of  the  English  Church, 
was  not  then  settled,  as  it  now  is.  I  can 
assure  you  that  the  bravest  spirits  among  us 
were  often  dismayed  at  the  idea,  while  the 
matter  was  under  discussion  ;  and  even  after 
the  step  was  taken,  many  of  our  best  men 
were  seriously  troubled,  and  half  inclined  to 
turn  back.  We  had  trouble  then  of  which 
you  can  have  no  realization.  Not  only  had 
we  our  own  misgivings,  but  the  reproofs  of 
many  of  our  Methodist  brethren  in  England — 
and  even  of  Mr.  Wesley  himself.  To  this 
day,  I  cannot  say  that  I  certainly  know  what 
Mr.  Wesley  really  desired  of  us.  The  Letter 
of  which  you  have  been  speaking  seemed  to 
encourage  us  in  the  project  of  an  independent 
Methodist  Church  ;  but  frequently,  after  that, 
we  received  letters  strongly  censuring  our 
course  ;  and  had  it  not  been  for  the  firmness 
of  Bishop  Asbury,  I  am  not  sure  but  the 
Conference   would  have  disbanded,  and  con- 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  145 

sented  to  await  the  coming  of  the  English 
Church  to  America.  Dr.  Coke  did  much  to 
discourage  us.  You  know  he  was  our  first 
Bishop  ;  it  was  he  who  ordained  Asbury  a 
Bishop.  He  even  wrote  to  Bishop  White, 
the  first  Episcopal  Bishop  of  Pennsylvania 
(and  the  first  one  in  America,  ordained  by 
English  Bishops),  and  expressed  his  desire  for 
a  reunion  of  the  Methodists  with  the  Church, 
even  conceding  the  reordination  of  our  preach- 
ers. In  a  conversation  held  with  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Andrews,  an  Episcopal  Clergyman  of  Mary- 
land, but  a  few  months  after  Mr.  Wesley's 
appointment  of  himself  and  Mr.  Asbury  as 
Superintendents,  he  did  not  hesitate  to  ac- 
knowledge that  it  would  be  more  consistent 
and  more  regular  to  connect  the  succession,* 
and  afterwards,  in  a  letter  to  Bp.  Seabury  of 
Connecticut,  he  made  a  direct  proposition  for 
the  consecration  of  himself  and  Mr.  Asbury 
to  the  Episcopate  in  the  regular  line.f — 
In  his  letter  to  Bishop  White,  J  he  conceded 

*  Vide  Ms.  Letter  of  Dr.  Andrew  to  Dr.  White,  preserved 
among  the  Bp.  White  correspondence. 

t  Vide  Bp.  White's  Memoirs  of  the  Prot.  Ep.  Ch.,  pp.  169 
and  170. 

^  See  Appendix. 

10 


146  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

that  he  had  gone  beyond  what  Mr.  Wesley  in- 
tended. Moreover,  he  went  back  to  .England, 
and  made  application  to  Mr.  Wilberforce  for 
the  Bishopric  of  Calcutta,  in  India,  consenting 
to  be  consecrated  according  to  the  ordinal  of 
the  Church  of  England.  His  application  was, 
however,  rejected ;  and  Bishop  Heber  was 
sent  to  that  post.  This  conduct  of  our  first 
Bishop  fell  with  crushing  weight  upon  us  ; 
and  I  have  often  wondered  that  Episcopalians, 
in  attacking  our  Episcopacy,  have  not  attached 
more  importance  to  this  than  they  have.  But 
by  the  grace  of  God  we  are  what  we  are. — 
Those  troubles  are  past ;  and  while  I  see 
faults  in  our  revival  system,  I  believe  our 
right  to  exist,  independent  of  the  Church  of 
England,  is  no  longer  questioned." 

To  this  long  narrative,  Manwareing  listened 
with  intense  and  painful  interest.  It  gave  him 
information  on  some  points  which  he  had  never 
had  before  ;  and  it  suggested  inquiries  which 
Mr.  Kendall  did  not  foresee.  Immediately  he 
broke  out  with  this  question  : — "  If  Mr.  Wes- 
ley did  not  believe  in  three  orders  of  the 
ministry,  then  why  did  he  ordain  Dr.  Coke  a 
Bishop  ?  and  why  did  Coke  and  Asbury  set 
up  as  Bishops  in  America  ?" 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  147 

"I  think,"  replied  Mr.  Kendall,  "that 
Wesley  really  preferred  the  Episcopal  form  of 
Church  government  to  any  other.  He  did  not 
look  upon  it  as  being  of  the  essence  of  the 
Church ;  but  I  presume  Coke  and  Asbury' 
both  knew  his  preference  for  it.  Really  the 
fact  of  his  ordaining  Coke  a  Bishop,  was  proof 
sufficient  of  this." 

"  But,"  interrupted  Manwareing,  with  great 
warmth,  "  how  could  he,  having  any  idea  of 
Episcopacy,  think  of  ordaining  Coke  a  Bishop, 
when  he  was  not  one  himself  ?  Wesley  was 
never  a  Bishop  ;  and  if  he  regarded  the  Epis- 
copal theory  with  any  favor  whatever,  he  knew 
that  none  but  Bishops  could  ordain.  I  find  a 
grave  question  whether  he  ever  thought  of 
creating  Coke  a  Bishop.  From  all  that  I  can 
learn,  there  was  no  public  act  of  consecration. 
All  that  he  did  to  Coke  was  done  privately, 
up-stairs,  in  a  private  house,  in  Bristol,  Eng- 
land. Nor  is  there  any  public  record  even  of 
this.  So  far  as  I  know,  it  all  rests  on  Dr. 
Coke's  own  statement ;  and  as  you  say  that 
he  soon  became  dissatisfied,  and  disowned  his 
order  as  Bishop,  is  there  not  room  to  question 
whether  his  ambition  may  not  have  led  him, 


148  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

for  a  time,  to  misrepresent  Mr.  Wesley's  in- 
tentions." 

"  Pardon  me/'  Mr.  Kendall  interrupted, 
"  there  is  a  record  of  it,  under  Wesley's  own 
hand."  Here  he  turned  to  an  old  book,  and 
read  : — 

To  all  whom  these  presents  shall  come,  John  Wesley, 
late  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College,  in  Oxford,  Presbyter  of  the 
Church  of  England,  sendeth  Greeting: 

Whereas  many  people  in  the  Southern  provinces  of  North 
America,  who  desire  to  continue  under  my  care,  and  still 
adhere  to  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of  the  Church  of 
England,  are  greatly  distressed  for  want  of  ministers  to 
administer  the  sacraments  of  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per according  to  the  usages  of  the  same  Church;  and 
whereas  there  does  not  appear  to  be  any  other  way  of  sup- 
plying them  with  ministers : 

Know  all  men  that  I,  John  Wesley,  think  myself  to  be 
providentially  called,  at  this  time,  to  set  apa»t  some  persons 
for  the  work  of  the  ministry  in  America.  And  therefore, 
under  the  protection  of  Almighty  God,  and  with  a  single  eye 
to  His  glory,  I  have  this  day  set  apart,  as  a  Superintendent, 
by  the  imposition  of  my  hands,  and  prayer  (being  assisted 
by  other  ordained  ministers),  Thomas  Coke,  Doctor  of  civ- 
il Law,  a  Presbyter  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  a  man 
whom  I  judge  to  be  well  qualified  for  that  great  work. — 
And  I  do  hereby  recommend  him  to  all  whom  it  may  con- 
cern, as  a  fit  person  to  preside  over  the  flock  of  Christ.  In 
testimony  whereof,  I  have  hereunto  set  my  hand  and  seal, 
this  second  day  of  September,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one 

thousand  seven  hundred  and  eighty-four. 

John  Wesley. 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  149 

"Here,"  continued  Mr.  Kendall,  "  the 
records  are  clear.  Mr.  Wesley  certainly  or- 
dained Dr.  Coke  a  Bishop  of  the  American 
Church." 

"  I  am  not  satisfied/'  Manwareing  replied 
—  "I  am  not  satisfied  with  those  Letters  of 
Ordination.  The  word  Bishop  does  not  occur 
in  them  ;  the  word  Superintendent  is  used,  and 
not  Bishop.  This  is  a  word  which  is  unknown 
in  the  nomenclature  of  Episcopacy.  I  know 
our  writers  tell  us  it  means  the  same  thing. 
I  grant  that  such  may  have  been  the  meaning 
of  the  word  Bishop  in  early  times  ;  but  in  no 
Church  which  has  the  Episcopacy,  is  this  word 
used  in  this  sense.  Here  Mr.  Wesley  declares 
himself  to  be  a  '  Presbyter  of  the  Church  of 
England/  As  such,  he  could  not  have  thought 
of  ordaining  a  Bishop  j  for  no  English  Church- 
man, however  low  in  his  Churchmanship,  could 
have  entertained  the  idea  of  a  Presbyter  or- 
daining a  Bishop,  nor  a  Presbyter,  nor  even  a 
Deacon.  In  all  Mr.  Wesley's  voluminous  writ- 
ings, he  has  never  intimated  the  possibility  of 
such  a  thing." 

"  But,"  Mr.  Kendall  interposed,  "  you  for- 
get that   Mr.  Wesley  declares,    in    another 


150  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

letter  of  his,  that  he  does  not  believe  in  the 
office  of  Bishop  as  distinct  from  Presbyter. 
He  says,  i  Lord  King's  account  of  the  Primi- 
tive Church  has  long  since  convinced  me  that 
Bishops  and  Presbyters  are  all  one." 

"  Then/'  replied  Manwareing,  "  what  was 
he  doing  to  Dr.  Coke  2  Not  ordaining  him 
a  Presbyter ;  for  he  declares  in  a  letter  you 
have  just  read,  that  he  (Coke)  was  already  c  a 
Presbyter  of  the  Church  of  England.'  He 
certainly  would  not  have  been  guilty  of  the 
folly  of  reordaining  him  a  Presbyter,  when  he 
was  already  one.  And  yet,  the  proof  is  con- 
clusive, to  my  mind,  that  he  did  not  intend 
to  ordain  him  a  Bishop.  As  a  proof  of  this, 
I  find  a  letter  in  i  Wesley's  Works,'  vol.  vii. 
page  187,  addressed  to  Bishop  Asbury,  dated 
1  London,  Sept.  20, 1788.'  The  last  paragraph 
runs  thus : — 

But  in  one  point,  my  dear  Brother,  I  am  a  little  afraid 
the  Doctor  (Coke)  and  you  differ  from  me.  I  study  to  be 
little,  you  study  to  be  great ;  I  creep,  you  strut  along ; 
I  found  a  school,  you  a  college, — nay  and  call  it  after  your 
own  names !  0,  beware !  Do  not  seek  to  be  something  ! 
Let  me  be  nothing,  and  Christ  be  all  in  all. 

One  instance  of  this,  your  greatness,  has  given  me  great 
concern.    How  can  you — how  dare  you  suffer  yourself  to 


OF    THE   CHURCH.  151 

be  called  a  Bishop !  I  shudder — I  start  at  the  very- 
thought.  Men  may  call  me  a  knave,  or  a  fool,  a  rascal,  a 
scoundrel,  and  I  am  content ;  but  they  shall  never,  by  my 
consent,  call  me  a  Bishop !  For  my  sake — for  God's  sake 
— for  Christ's  sake,  put  a  full  end  to  this  !  Let  Presbyte- 
rians do  as  they  please ;  but  let  the  Methodists  know  their 
calling  better. 

Thus,  my  dear  Franky,  I  have  told  you  all  that  is  in  my 
heart ;  and  let  this,  when  I  am  no  more  seen,  bear  witness 
how  sincerely  I  am  your  affectionate  friend  and  brother. 

John  Wesley. 

Now,  my  dear  Father  Kendall,  after  this, 
who  can  believe  that  Wesley  intended  to 
ordain  Coke  a  Bishop  ?  True,  this  letter  is 
addressed  to  Asbury,  and  not  to  Coke  ;  but 
so  far  as  their  Episcopacy  was  concerned,  they 
both  stood  on  the  same  footing.  Wesley 
had  ordained  Coke,  and  Coke  had  ordained 
Asbury.  Hence,  Asbury's  ordination  was 
quite  as  good  as  Coke's.  In  fact  this  wither- 
ing letter  reproves  them  both,  alike,  for  the 
same  offence.  I  have  not  the  remotest  idea 
that  Wesley  ever  conceived  the  idea  of  ad- 
vancing them  in  ministerial  grade,  a  single 
iota.  No  English  Churchman,  however  loose 
in  his  views,  could  have  entertained  the  idea 
of  Wesley  '  ordaining  a  Bishop/  You,  doubt- 
less, recollect  the  verse  of  Charles  Wesley, 


152  A   METHODIST  IN   SEARCH 

when  it  was  first  reported  that  his  brother 
John  had  ordained  Coke  a  Bishop  : 

Thus  easily  are  Bishops  made, 
By  man's  or  woman's  whim ! 
Wesley  his  hands  on  Coke  hath  laid ; 
But  who  laid  hands  on  him  ? 

I  confess  that  I  do  not  know  what  Wesley 
intended,  when  he  laid  hands  on  Coke  ;  but 
I  strongly  suspect  that  he  had  no  very  definite 
idea,  more  than,  perhaps,  to  pronounce  a  sort 
of  parental  blessing  on  his  son  in  the  Gospel, 
as  a  sort  of  expression  of  confidence,  and  to 
certify  him  as  a  sort  of  chief  pastor,  or  general 
overseer  of  the  Methodist  people  of  America. 
It  corresponded  with  nothing  in  the  history 
of  the  Church,  ancient  or  modern.  It  answers 
to  no  ceremony  known  in  any  ecclesiastical 
bodies,  either  Episcopal  or  Presbyterian. — 
Presbyterians  do,  indeed,  appoint  Superin- 
tendents, Overseers,  and  Moderators  ;  and 
sometimes,  I  believe,  they  have  called  them 
Bishops  ;  but  I  read  of  no  instance  of  such 
appointments  being  accompanied  with  the 
laying  on  of  hands.  I  confess  I  should  like 
exceedingly  to  know  what  was  Mr.  Wesley's 
idea,  in  this  novel  and  mysterious  performance, 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  153 

Mr.  K.  "  Why,  niy  dear  brother,  you  might 
just  as  well  puzzle  yourself  to  determine  what 
we  mean  now,  in  the  ordination  of  our  Bishops. 
I  have  no  doubt  that  we  have  Wesley's  idea. 
The  only  difference  is  that  he  seems  to  have 
intended  the  word  Superintendent  to  be  used, 
while  we  prefer  the  word  Bishop.  We  have 
no  idea  of  prelatical  Bishops,  in  the  ancient 
sense,  any  more  than  Wesley  had.  That  is, 
we  do  not  believe  that  in  ordaining  a  Bishop, 
we  advance  him  to  any  higher  ministerial 
grade,  any  more  than  did  Wesley  when  he 
laid  hands  on  Coke.  It  is  not  a  grade  in  the 
Ministry,  but  an  office  in  the  Church.  In 
other  words,  it  is  not  an  office  instituted  by 
Christ,  nor  found  in  the  Scriptures,  but  a 
conventional  arrangement  of  the  Church/' 

"  I  confess,"  Manwareing  replied,  "  that  I 
have  never  heard  this  view  of  the  matter. — 
The  theory  of  Episcopacy,  I  have  always 
understood,  embraces  the  idea  of  three  orders 
of  the  Ministry, —  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Dea- 
cons,—  all  of  apostolic  origin,  and  all  essential 
to  the  existence  of  the  Church." 

Mr.  K.  "  That  is  the  theory,  as  held  by  the 
Anglican   Church  ;    also   by   the   Church  of 


154  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

Rome,  the  Greek  Church,  and  the  Moravians  ; 
but  it  is  not  ours.  The  truth  is,  we  could  not 
adopt  this  theory  ;  for  the  reason  that  it  in- 
volves the  idea  of  the  Apostolic  Succession,  or 
an  unbroken  succession  of  Bishops,  from  the 
Apostles  down.  But  this  we  could  not  get, 
seeing  that  no  regularly  consecrated  Bishops 
could  be  had  to  ordain  ours.  Hence,  we  have 
resolved  not  to  regard  the  Bishop  as  of  a 
distinct  grade,  but  only  as  an  officer." 

"  Then/'  interrupted  Manwareing,  "  we  are 
but  Presbyterians,  after  all.  But  why  are  we 
called  Episcopal  Methodists  ?" 

Mr.  K.  "  Because  we  have  Bishops." 

Manwareing.  "But  why  have  we  given  the 
name  of  Bishops  to  our  Superintendents,  when 
they  are  but  Presbyters  ?  Why  were  Asbury 
and  Coke  not  content  to  be  called  Superinten- 
dents ?  Everybody  knows  that  the  word 
Bishop  is  generally  understood  to  imply  a 
distinct  grade.  So,  I  am  sure,  it  is  generally 
understood  among  our  people.  If  we  are,  in 
fact,  but  Presbyterians,  I  should  prefer  to 
be  called  by  that  name,  and  not  sustain  a 
misnomer." 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  155 

"  This/'  Mr.  Kendall  replied,  "  was  one  of 
the  painful  questions  before  our  primary  Con- 
ference. Many  opposed  it.  But  Asbury  and 
Coke  preferred  it ;  and  the  Conference  gave  a 
very  reluctant  consent." 


CHAPTER  IX. 


Concern  about  the  Methodist  Episcopacy.  —  Three 
forms  of  Church  Government, —  To  which  do  we 
refer  the  Methodists  ?  —  Misnomer. —  Were  Coke 
and  Asbury  Bishops  ? —  Did  Wesley  prefer  Episco- 
pacy f  —  Methodist  view  of  ordination.  —  Evidence 
of  divine  approval. —  Nature  and  object  of  ordina- 
tion. —  Succession, '  God\  mode  of  perpetuating. — 
Difficulties  of  the  Methodist  theory  of  orders. 

HARD  day's  ride,  followed  by  some  three 
hours'  exciting  conversation,  we  should 
naturally  suppose,  would  be  followed  by  pro- 
found sleep.  But  in  vain  did  Manwareing 
press  his  pillow  that  night.  Now,  for  the  first 
time,  he  was  thoroughly  aroused  on  the  subject 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopacy.  Often  he  had 
wondered  that  the  Methodists  attached  so 
little  importance  to  their  Episcopacy  ;  but  the 
cause,  he  had  never  guessed.  The  ominous 
outcroppings  of  Mr.  Kendall's  well-posted,  but 
artless  mind^  had  awakened  the  suspicion  that 


OF   THE    CHURCH.  157 

there  was  a  cause  which  he  had  not  suspected. 
He  could  now  reflect  on  many  things  which  he 
had  seen  and  heard, —  things  which  had  passed 
without  reflection, —  and  see  in  them  a  mean- 
ing which  they  had  not  had  before.  True,  he 
had  long  known  that  the  Episcopal  theory 
involved  the  idea  of  an  unbroken  succession 
of  Episcopal  ordainers  from  the  times  of  the 
Apostles  ;  and  that  in  all  Church  History, 
previous  to  the  time  of  Methodism,  Bishops 
were  spoken  of  as  a  distinct  grade,  and  above 
Presbyters.  He  had  also  known  that  the 
Methodist  Episcopacy  claimed  to  have  been 
derived  from  Wesley  ;  and  that  Wesley  was 
never  a  Bishop  ;  but  he  had  never  had  occa- 
sion to  put  all  these  facts  together,  and  thence 
to  draw  an  inference  as  to  the  validity  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopacy. 

After  a  night  of  feverish  and  painful  solici- 
tude, he  arose,  and  hastened  to  renew  his 
conversation  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kendall. — 
Soon  he  opened  the  subject : — "  So  we  are, 
after  all  our  high-sounding  name,  nothing  but 
Presbyterians."  Mr.  Kendall  had  become 
quite  concerned  in  the  course  of  the  previous 
evening's  conversation,  and  expressed  a  wish 
to  drop  the  subject. 


158  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

"  But/'  Manwareing  replied,  "  I  cannot ;  I 
cannot  drop  it  until  I  can  see  a  little  further 
into  it.  After  the  Congregational  system, 
which  I  hold  to  be  utterly  impracticable,  and 
unknown  in  the  early  history  of  the  Church, 
there  are  but  two  forms  of  Church  government 
—  Episcopacy  and  Presbyterianism.  One  of 
these  was,  doubtless,  the  primitive  mode  ;  and 
to  one  of  these  we  belong.  I  have  always 
supposed  that  we  belonged  to  the  former  ;  but 
now  I  feel  almost  driven  to  the  conclusion  that 
we  belong  to  the  latter.  I  cannot  say  that  I 
feel  greatly  concerned  about  this ;  for  it  may 
be  that  the  Presbyterian  system  is  of  apostolic 
origin  ;  but  about  this  misnomer,  —  being 
called  Episcopal,  when  we  are  only  Presbyte- 
rian, —  I  do  feel  concern.  By  assuming  a 
name  which  does  not  belong  to  us,  we  have 
placed  ourselves  in  a  false,  and  almost  ridicu- 
lous, position  before  the  world,  and  among 
churches.  If  we  have  not  the  Succession, 
which  is  generally  supposed  necessary  to  an 
Episcopacy,  then  we  should  never  have  had 
the  word  Bishop  in  our  vocabulary.  It  is  very 
clear  to  my  mind  that  Mr.  Wesley  thought  it 
a  great   outrage  for  Coke  and  Asbury  to  be 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  159 

called  Bishops.  And  yet  nothing  that  I  have 
seen  in  his  writings  shows  him  to  have  been 
opposed  to  Episcopacy.  He  lived  and  died  in 
the  old  Episcopal  Church  of  England,  and 
conformed  to  all  its  usages.  My  opinion  is  — 
shall  I  say  it  ? — that  he  objected  to  Coke  and 
Asbury's  being  called  Bishops,  not  because  of 
any  dislike  for  the  office,  but  purely  because, 
he  did  not  regard  them  as  being  Bishops,  in 
fact.  And  when  he  said  that  men  might  call 
him  knave,  villain,  &c,  but  should  never  call 
him  Bishop  by  his  consent,  I  believe  that  his 
reason  was  simply  the  fact  that  he  was  not 
Bishop.  When  he  says,  'Let  Presbyterians 
do  as  they  please,  but  let  Methodists  know 
their  calling  better/  I  understand  him  to  refer 
to  a  practice  among  some  of  the  Presbyterian 
bodies  of  calling  their  pastors  Bishops ;  a 
practice  which  he  abhorred,,  but  excused  on 
the  ground  that  they  knew  of  no  other  order 
of  Bishops.  The  Methodists,  however,  he 
thought,  should  be  above  such  affectation, 
seeing  that  they  were  so  closely  allied  to  the 
Church  of  England  as  to  ( know  their  calling 
better.'  To  say  that  he  i  shuddered/  or 
1  started/  at  the  idea  of  any  one  being  called  a 


160  A  METHODIST  IN  SEARCH 

Bishop,  would  be  little  better  than  ridiculous ; 
for  no  one  knew  better  than  he  that  it  was  a 
title  which  stands  prominent  on  every  page  of 
the  history  of  the  Church  of  all  times  ; —  even 
the  earliest  times  and  purest  ages  of  the 
primitive  Church.  I  cannot  believe  that  he 
intended  to  make  war  on  all  Bishops  ;  for 
although  he  took  many  liberties,  I  do  not  find 
among  all  his  writings  a  single  sentence  from 
which  I  can  infer  that  he  was  opposed  to  the 
Church  of  England,  or  that  he  wished  to  see 
it  changed  in  any  material  point.  I  grant 
that  he  was  what  would  now  be  called  a  c  Low 
Churchman/  and  attached  less  importance  to 
the  doctrine  of  the  Apostolic  Succession  than 
many  others  ;  but  there  are  many  of  the  same 
sort  of  c  Low  Churchmen'  now  in  our  Country. 
I  have  often  heard  Episcopalians  express  their 
contempt  for  this  dogma ;  but  I  have  never 
seen  one  who  wished  to  have  his  Church  alter- 
ed in  this  respect.  All  say,  c  Let  it  stand  just 
as  it  is/  Why,  Sir,  I  can  take  Wesley's 
sermons,  and  find  a  hundred  passages  which 
express  his  most  unflinching  devotion  to  the 
English  Church.  He  may,  in  some  places, 
make  light  of  some  of  its  customs ;   but  he 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  161 

declares  most  emphatically,  (  My  calling  is  to 
live  and  die  in  the  Church  of  England/  Your 
idea,  expressed  last  evening,  of  the  Bishop's 
being  but  an  office}-,  conventional  in  the  Church, 
and  not  a  grade  in  the  ministry,  struck  me,as 
new.  I  had  never  thought  of  it  before.  It 
may  be  right ;  but  if  I  am  not  wrongly 
informed,  it  is  about  the  same  with  the  Pres- 
byterian view  of  the  matter ;  and  hence 
becomes  a  Presbyterian  body  much  better 
than  one  called  Episcopal.  Such  may  have 
been  Wesley's  idea,  as  it  harmonizes  with  his 
letter,  which  declares  that  '  Lord  King's  ac- 
count of  the  Primitive  Church'  had  convinced 
him  of  the  parity  of  Bishops  and  Presbyters. 
But  it  does  not  harmonize  with  the  Church  to 
which  he  belonged,  nor  with  his  subsequent 
letter,  so  severely  censuring  Coke  and  Asbury 
for  allowing  themselves  to  be  called  Bishops. 
Keally,  Wesley  seems  to  me  not  always  to 
have  been  consistent  with  himself;  and  I 
almost  begin  to  think  that  in  order  to  see 
through  the  mystery,  it  will  be  necessary  to 
study  some  other  standard  than  Wesley." 
Mr.  Kendall   had  remained  silent  through 

these  remarks  ;  but  when  Manwareing  closed, 
11 


162  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

he  evinced  much  concern.  "  My  Dear  Young 
Brother/'  he  said,  "  you  alarm  me.  You  seem 
to  me  to  have  fallen  into  a  strange  train  of 
thought ;  and  I  almost  fear  that  you  will  be  led 
on,  from  one  point  to  another,  until,  like  many 
others  of  our  clergy,  you  will  fall  back  into 
the  Old  Church  from  which  we  have  come 
out.  I  beseech  you  not  to  puzzle  yourself 
with  these  questions.  They  are  not  profitable. 
I  have  no  doubt  that  our  Church  was  called 
into  existence  by  the  providence  of  God. — 
The  success  which  has  crowned  her  labors, 
thus  far,  is  proof  sufficient  that  she  is  owned 
of  God.  Thousands  of  souls  now  in  heaven 
are  of  the  fruits  of  Methodism  ;  and  more 
than  a  million  now  on  earth  are  rejoicing  in 
God  their  Saviour,  through  her  instrumental- 
ity. It  is  no  longer  a  question,  whether  we 
are  a  true  Church  of  God.  The  battle  has 
been  fought,  and  the  victory  won  ;  all  we 
have  now  to  do  is  to  go  on  in  our  labor  of 
love." 

"  Your  argument/'  Mr.  Manwareing  rejDlied, 
"  is  soothing  and  encouraging ;  but  I  have 
my  doubts  whether  it  is  strictly  logical. — 
Providence,  you   say,  has  called  our   Church 


OF    THE  CHURCH.  163 

into  existence.  Your  reason  for  thinking  so 
is  simply  that  it  has  come  into  existence. — 
This  argument  would  establish  the  claim  to  a 
divine  origin  for  any  and  every  system  that 
has  ever  existed.  It  is  simply  applying  the 
maxim,  i  Whatever  is,  is  right.'  So  your 
argument,  that  success  j) roves  us  to  be  owned 
of  G-od,  strikes  me  as  fallacious.  This  would 
establish  Komanism  far  more  than  Method- 
ism, and  Mohammedanism  over  every  form  of 
Chistianity  (for  the  proportion  of  all  nominal 
Christians  to  Mohammedans  is  only  five  to 
six),  —  aye,  and  paganism  over  all.  Some 
popular  element  may  be  incorporated  into  a 
false  system,  which  for  a  time  will  cause  it  to 
be  powerfully  ascendant  over  truth.  I  love 
Methodism,  and  am  loth  to  admit  that  it  is 
defective  ;  but  I  should  hesitate  to  rest  it  on 
this  argument.  It  is  simply  putting  it  to  a 
vote  of  the  world,  and  allowing  a  popular 
majority  to  decide  on  its  merits.  It  endorses 
the  maxim,  c  vox  populi  vox  Dei  ;'  a  maxim 
as  false  as  it  has  been  ruinous  to  millions  of 
souls.  I  love  my  Church  ;  but  I  am  sorry 
that  it  has  placed  itself  in  so  many  false 
positions.     I  do  not  feel  that  I  can  ever  fully 


164  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

embrace  the  idea  of  an  Apostolic  succession 
of  the  ministry  ;  and  yet  I  have  almost  sup- 
posed that  none  but  Bishops  have  a  right  to 
ordain ;  and  this  I  confess,  when  fully  ex- 
amined, seems  to  suggest  the  idea  of  an 
unbroken  succession  of  Bishops.  If  you  have 
no  right  to  ordain,  it  is  because  that  right  has 
never  been  conferred  on  you.  But  you  have 
been  ordained  an  Elder,  or  Presbyter  ;  and  if 
you  have  no  ordaining  power,  while  others 
have,  it  must  be  because  certain  powers  were 
conferred  on  them  which  were  not  on  you. — 
If  this  be  admitted,  then  it  follows  that  they 
have  a  commission  which  you  have  not  ;  and 
then  the  question  arises,  Whence  did  they 
receive  that  commission  ?" 

Mr.  K.  "  By  their  ordination,  as  Bishops." 
M.  "I  see  the  position  ;  it  is,  that  ordin- 
ation appertains  to  the  officer  of  the  Church, 
and  not  to  the  minister  of  Christ.  But  can 
it  be  that  our  blessed  Lord  left  the  ministry 
of  His  Church  in  such  a  condition  that  it 
could  not  perpetuate  itself  jure  divino  !  The 
idea  of  the  minister  of  Christ  having  a  divine 
commission  to  preach,  baptize,  &c,  but  only 
a  human  commission,  of  conventional  appoint- 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  165 

rnent,  to  take  charge  of  the  matter  of  ordina- 
tion, seems  to  me  to  degrade  the  matter  of 
ordination  to  a  mere  conventional  office,  and 
to  make  it  purely  a  matter  of  order,  or  deco- 
rum, and  not  at  all  essential  to  the  minister 
of  Christ. 

Mr.  Kendall  here  smiled  approvingly.— 
"  My  Brother/'  he  interrupted,  "  you  have 
now  got  at  our  idea.  We  do  not  believe  that 
ordination  has,  really,  anything  to  do  in  con- 
stituting a  minister.  This  depends  on  a  direct 
call  of  God  to  the  ministry.  I  claim  that  I 
was  just  as  much  a  minister  of  Christ  before 
my  ordination  as  after.  From  the  day  that  I 
was  secretly  moved  by  the  Holy  Spirit  to  this 
work,  I  was  a  minister  of  Christ/' 

"Then/'  asked  Manwareing  in  haste,  "  what 
is  the  object  of  ordination  ?  Why  not  dis- 
pense with  it  entirely  ?  If  it  confers  no 
authority,  nor  in  any  respect  changes  the 
relations  of  the  man,  it  seems  to  me  a  useless 
ceremony." 

"It  is/'  Mr.  Kendall  replied,  "simply  a 
matter  of  order  and  decorum,  —  not  of  the 
essence  of  the  ministry.  It  is  the  Church's 
endorsement  of  the  man,  as  fit  and  qualified 


166  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

for  the  work  —  nothing  more,  nor  less.  Christ 
calls  His  own  ministers,  and  commits  to  them 
the  ministry  of  reconciliation  ;  and  the  bus- 
iness of  the  Church  is  simply  to  certify  them, 
or  give  its  formal  testimony  to  their  good  char- 
acter and  qualification  for  the  06106." 

This  was  a  new  revelation  to  Manwareing. 
For  a  moment  he  was  silent,  and  manifestly 
bewildered  with  the  new  idea,  as,  like  clear 
waters  poured  into  the  muddy  pool,  it  drove 
back  the  chaos  and  confusion  which  had  now 
for  some  months  possessed  his  intellect,  on  the 
subject  of  ordination.  "  Now  \"  he  exclaimed, 
— "now,  for  the  first  time,  the  matter  is  clear ! 
Now  I  understand  the  position  of  our  Church 
in  this  matter.  It  is  as  clear  as  the  light  of 
heaven  \" 

"  Thank  G-od !"  exclaimed  Mr.  Kendall, 
infinitely  delighted  at  having  succeeded  in  thus 
clearing  up  a  mystery  in  the  mind  of  his  young 
friend.  "  I  have  always  thought  the  matter 
clear  enough,  and  have  wondered  that  so  many 
should  be  perplexed  with  it.  Once  admit  the 
broad  general  principle,  that  Christ  calls  His 
own  ministers,  and  that  the  Church  only  com- 
mends them  by  the  act  of  ordination,  and  the 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  167 

mystery  all  vanishes.  This  is  one  of  the  great 
truths  of  religion  which  Methodism  has  the 
honor  of  having  evolved.  I  believe  it  was 
never  fully  brought  out  until  at  the  second 
American  Conference.  For  this,  as  for  many 
other  great  truths,  the  world  will  ever  be  in- 
debted to  Bishop  Asbury.  .At  our  first 
Conference,  in  1784,  the  subject  of  ordination 
was  a  painful  one.  Most  of  the  preachers  had 
received  their  early  religious  notions  from  the 
Church  of  England  ;  and  as  that  Church  lays 
great  stress  on  ordination  by  Bishops  of  the 
regular  line,  many  of  them  shuddered  at  the 
idea  of  receiving  it  in  any  other  way.  This 
feeling  gained,  after  Conference.  Mr.  Asbury 
saw  it ;  and  I  doubt  not  that  it  was  a  matter 
of  painful  solicitude  and  intense  anxiety  to 
him.  At  the  following  Conference,  he  came 
out  with  the  great  idea  which  I  have  just 
given  you.  The  effect  of  its  announcement 
was  like  the  calm  of  morning  on  the  ocean, 
after  a  stormy  night.  It  came  directly  to  our 
hearts  ;  and  we  all  found  peace." 

"  Truly/'  replied  Manwareing,  "it  is  clear 
as  a  sunbeam.  There  is  no  mistaking  it.  It 
needs  no  commentary.      But  if  this  be   the 


168  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

position  of  our  Church,  then  why  is  it  that  so 
little  has  been  done  to  put  it  forth  before  the 
world  ?  Our  ordination  has  always  been  ques- 
tioned by  Episcopalians  ;  why  has  there  been 
so  little  said  of  this  fundamental  principle,  so 
easy  of  comprehension  ?  I  have  never  heard 
it  before,  in  my  life  ;  nor  had  I  the  remotest 
idea  that  it  was  the  doctrine  of  our  Church." 

"  Simply/'  replied  Mr.  Kendall,  "  because  it 
has  given  such  general  and  entire  relief  on  the 
subject  of  ordination  as  to  make  it  a  matter  of 
no  interest  among  us  whatever  ;  all  who  have 
any  concern  about  it,  are  able  to  obtain  this 
view  of  it,  which  so  effectually  quiets  their 
fears  as  to  cause  them  to  cease  all  concern 
about  it  at  once/' 

"  But,"  added  Manwareing,  "  while  it  is 
certainly  clear,  and  easy  of  comprehension,  the 
question  of  its  truth  remains  to  be  settled.  I 
confess  it  looks  to  me  too  much  like  cutting 
the  c  Grordian  Knot/  So  bold  an  assertion  is 
easily  made  ;  but  I  must  have  the  proof  before 
I  can  admit  it.  Understand  me  ;  I  am  not 
opposing  it  nor  advocating  Episcopacy  ;  but 
I  do  think  the  asking  for  a  little  more  logic,  or 
Scripture,  would  be  justified  in  the  settlement 
of  a  question  of  so  much  magnitude." 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  169 

"  Why/'  interposed  Mr.  Kendall,  "  nothing 
can  be  more  logical,  nor  more  Scriptural. — 
Christ  called  His  first  Apostles,  Himself,  by 
a  direct  call.  So  the  Seventy  whom  He  sent 
forth  were  called  directly  ;  not  through  a 
Church,  nor  by  ordination,  but  by  His  own 
direct  call.  Now  is  it  not  logical  to  conclude 
that  what  He  did  at  first,  He  would  continue 
to  do  to  the  end  of  the  world  ?  If  His  minis- 
ters in  all  ages  are  the  successors  of  the 
Apostles,  having  the  same  office,  and  laboring 
in  the  same  glorious  cause,  and  for  the  same 
end,  is  it  not  logical  to  conclude  that  they 
would  all  be  called  and  commissioned  in  the 
same  way  ?    It  is  both  Scriptural  and  logical." 

"  Your  arguments,"  Mr.  Manwareing  re- 
plied, "are  releasing,  but  not  quite  satisfactory 
to  me.  Aaron,  the  first  Jewish  High  Priest, 
was  specially  called  of  God  to  his  office  ;  but 
his  successors  came  in  by  a  fixed  law  of  suc- 
cession. So  in  all  things  which  are  perpetual, 
there  must  necessarily  have  been  a  beginning  ; 
but  it  would  be  absurd  to  say  that  all  that 
come  on  afterwards,  must  come  on  in  the  same 
way  as  the  first.  There  was  a  first  man,  and 
he  was  created  by  a  direct  act  of  God  ;  but  all 


170  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

succeeding  men  have  come  into  life  by  fixed 
and  established  laws  of  nature.  Nor  is  this 
the  result  of  the  fall ;  it  was  the  original 
design  of  the  Creator  that  man  should  c  mul- 
tiply "and  be  fruitful/  But  your  argument 
would  lead  to  the  conclusion  that  as  all  men 
are  created  for  the  same  destiny  and  tend  to 
the  same  end  as  our  first  parent,  therefore 
they  should  all  be  brought  into  existence  in 
the  same  way,  by  a  special  act  of  creation. — 
Keally,  I  think  it  just  as  logical  to  argue 
that  because  our  first  parents  were  created, 
and  not  born,  so  every  human  being  on  earth 
must  be  created  out  of  the  dust  of  the  ground, 
by  a  direct  act  of  creation,  as  to  argue  that 
because  the  blessed  Apostles  were  specially 
called  of  Christ,  independent  of  all  preexist- 
ing laws,  therefore  all  their  successors  must 
be  so  called,  to  the  end  of  time.  But  there  is 
another  difficulty  which  occurs  to  me.  As  we 
do  not  believe  that  God  will  bless  the  work  of 
those  whom  He  has  not  called,  it  is  of  the 
utmost  importance  that  we  have  some  assur- 
ance that  the  man  who  preaches  the  Gospel 
to  us,  admits  us  into  the  Church  by  holy 
baptism,  and  breaks  to  us  the  Bread  of  Life. 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  171 

in  the  Holy  Communion,  is  really  called  of 
God  to  this  work.  But  if  neither  ordination 
nor  any  visible  act,  is  concerned  in  his  call, 
then  what  assurance  can  we  have  that  the 
man  who  serves  us  at  the  altar  is  really  a  man 
called  and  approved  of  God  ?  Admitting 
that  he  is  quite  sensible,  or  conscious,  of  such 
a  call,  we  have  no  assurance  of  it.  All  that 
we  have  is  his  word.  He  may  have  been 
deceived  ;  or  it  is  even  possible  for  a  man  to 
profess,  for  base  and  wicked  purposes,  that  he 
has  had  such  inward  call,  when  he  has  not. — 
Such  instances,  we  are  forced  to  believe,  are 
not  uncommon.  If*  there  can  be  no  assurance, 
then  our  case  is  less  comfortable,  as  members 
of  the  Church  of  Christ,  than  I  have  been 
wont  to  suppose.  Moreover,  I  see  other  diffi- 
culties. Suppose  I  were  satisfied  that  I  was 
called  of  God  to  the  work  of  the  ministry, — 
were  fully  persuaded  of  it, —  but  the  Church 
should  see  proper  not  to  believe  it,  or  for  any 
reason  should  refuse  to  ordain  me,  would  it 
not  be  my  duty  to  'obey  God  rather  than 
men  ?'  But  should  I  resolve  to  proceed  in 
the  ministry,  regardless  of  the  Church's  '  rules 
of  decorum/  what   would  be   the  result  ? — 


172  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

Suppose  I  should  proceed  to  administer  bap- 
tism and  the  supper  of  the  Lord,  should  I  not 
be  liable  to  be  called  to  account  ?  Nay,  should 
I  persist  in  it,  I  should  be  liable  to  ejectment 
from  the  Church.  Now  suppose  I  have  been 
really  called  of  God,  and  yet  the  Church  does 
not  allow  me  to  obey  that  call,  does  it  not 
turn  out  that  the  Church  is  fighting  against 
God  ?  And  is  this  the  legitimate  work  of  the 
Church  ?  Eeally  if  it  be  true  that  the  Church 
can  confer  no  authority,  either  by  ordination  or 
otherwise,  but  attempts  to  certify  whom  God 
has  called,  it  does  seem  to  me  that  it  should 
have  the  eye  of  omniscience,  in  order  to  know, 
certainly,  whom  God  has  called.  Otherwise 
it  is  liable  to  certify  and  send  forth  men  whom 
God  has  not  called,  and  to  command  others 
whom  God  has  called,  to  be  silent.  I  know  the 
Church  of  Rome  claims  to  be  infallible,  but  I 
am  not  aware  that  ours  does." 

Here  Mr.  Kendall  suggested  that  the 
Church  was  more  likely  to  be  a  competent 
judge  in  this  matter  than  was  the  individual 
called.  "  '  In  the  multitude  of  counsellors 
there  is  safety/  "  he  remarked.  "  There  is  more 
probability  of  a  whole  Conference's  judging 


OF   T*HE   CHURCH.  173 

• 

correctly  whether  a  man  is  really  called,  than 
of  his  fully  understanding  his  own  case.  The 
best  of  men  are  fallible  and  liable  to  err,  and 
every  honest  man  thinking  himself  called  of 
God,  should  be  willing  to  submit  his  case  to 
his  brethren  in  the  Church,  and  abide  their 
judgment." 

"  So  I  think/'  replied  Manwareing,  "  but 
how  is  any  man  to  judge  of  the  secret  com- 
munications of  God  to  the  heart  of  another  ? 
c  Who  art  thou  that  judgest  another  man's 
servant  ?'  But  you  have  just  been  talking  of 
the  call  to  the  ministrv  beins;  so  certain  a 
matter  that  we  may  be  well  assured  of  the 
fact  of  our  minister's  being  a  true  minister  of 
Christ ; —  that  we  cannot  distrust  the  validity 
and  efficacy  of  the  sacraments  in  his  hands  ; — 
that  we  incur  no  risk  of  our  eternal  salvation 
by  submitting  ourselves  wholly  to  his  guidance. 
But  now  you  speak  of  this  call  as  a  matter  by 
no  means  clear  or  certain,  and  think  others 
are  likely  to  know  better  than  he  whether  he 
is  truly  called  of  God.  Now  if  a  minister  of 
Christ  have  no  authoritv  but  what  he  receives 
by  special  call,  I  insist  that  call  should  be  very 
clear  and  satisfactory  to  Mm  at  least,  before  I 


174  A    METHODIST   IN  .  SEARCH 

can  have  entire  confidence  in  it.  If  he  tells 
me  that  he  knows  he  is  called,  then,  if  I  have 
entire  confidence  in  his  veracity  and  goodness, 
I  may  be  able  to  receive  him  ;  bnt  if  he  only 
thinks  so,  and  has  to  call  upon  others  to  judge 
of  the  matter,  I  must  have  my  doubts.  I 
want  to  know  that  I  have  a  true  minister  of 
Christ  to  administer  to  me  and  to  my  children 
the  ordinances  of  salvation." 

"But,"  Mr.  Kendall  replied,  "'by  their 
fruits  ye  shall  know  them/  The  Church 
judges  whether  they  are  truly  called,  not  by 
attempting  to  penetrate  their  secret  converse 
with  God,  but  by  examining  their  fruits,  or 
the  evidence  of  such  call." 

"  What  fruits  ?"■  Manwareing  inquired. 

Mr.  K.  "  The  fruits  of  the  Spirit." 

M.  "  What  !  are  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit 
manifest  in  none  but  those  called  of  God  to 
the  ministry  ?  I  have  ever  supposed  that 
these  appeared  in  all  true  Christians.  If  all 
who  bring  forth  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit  are 
called  of  God  to  the  ministrv,  then  all  true 
Christians  are  to  be  received  as  true  ministers." 

"  I  am  misunderstood,"  replied  Mr.  Kendall, 
"  I  mean  the  fruits  of  their  ministry.     If  the 


OF   THE    CHURCH.  175 

power  of  God  attends  their  ministry  in  the 
salvation  of  souls,  I  regard  this  as  the  very- 
best  evidence  that  they  are  called  of  God." 

"  But/'  rejoined  Manwareing,  "  on  their 
first  application  to  be  recognized  as  ministers, 
they  have  not  had  opportunity  to  bring  such 
proof.  How  can  a  man  have  seals  to  a  minis- 
try on  which  he  has  not  yet  entered  ?  He 
asks  to  be  owned  as  a  minister  before  he  has 
commenced  his  ministry.  Suppose  you  should 
admit  an  applicant,  and  in  the  course  of  his 
ministry  there  appeared  no  such  evidence, — 
no  fruits  followed, —  what  next  ?  Would  you 
depose  him  from  his  ministry  ?" 

Mr.  K.  "  Certainly  not, —  his  Christian  de- 
portment being  good ;  though  I  think  we 
should  conclude  that  he  had  not  been  called." 

M.  u  What !  would  you  allow  him  to  con- 
tinue an  impostor  ?  and  thus  continue  to 
indorse  as  a  minister  of  Christy  one  whom  you 
did  not  believe  to  be  one  ?" 

"  There  is  generally  opportunity/'  Mr.  Ken- 
dall replied,  "for  the  candidate  to  prove 
himself  before  we  ordain  him.  Two  years  a 
licentiate  before  he  can  take  Deacon's  orders, 
and  then  two  more  before  he  can  be  ordained 


176  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

Elder  or  Presbyter.  In  this  time  he  is  very 
likely  to  prove  himself." 

"  True/'  replied  Manwareing,  "  we  have 
the  probation  ;  and  I  grant  it  is  of  some 
service  to  us.  But  you  must  be  well  aware, 
Father  Kendall,  that  we  have  had  many  pain- 
ful instances  of  men  eminently  successful,  so 
far  as  immediate  results  were  concerned,  who 
afterward  proved  most  unworthy  and  unfit  for 
the  ministry.  Some  of  the  basest  men  that  I 
have  ever  known,  have  been  for  a  time  the 
most  successful." 

"  That  is  sadly  true,"  replied  Mr.  Kendall. 
"  In  judging  of  the  probability  of  any  one's 
being  called  of  God,  we  ought  to  *  study  his 
order  of  talents,  and  the  tendencies  of  his 
mind." 

"  But,"  replied  Manwareing,  "  what  right 
have  you  or  I  to  judge  what  order  of  talent 
God  is  most  likely  to  call  ?  He  often  chooses 
'the  weak  things  of  this  world  to  confound 
the  strong/  If  I  am  set  to  select  a  man  for 
the  ministry,  I  can,  and  must,  look  to  the 
ojder  of  his  talents.  But  if  I  am  to  decide 
whom  God  has  called,  it  is  different." 


CHAPTER  X. 


Country  meeting -house.  —  The  new  preacher.  —  Mr. 
Wesley's  views  about  secession  from  the  Established 
Church,  in  America. — Laying  on  of  hands  at  Anti- 
och. —  What  did  Wesley  to  Coke,  at  Bristol  ? — 
Extracts  from  Wesley's  sermons  on  loyalty  to  the 
Church. 

T  the  appointed  hour,  Manwareing  pro- 
ceeded with  Mr.  Kendall  to  the  plain 
meeting-house  of  the  neighborhood,  where 
people  had  long  been  wont  to  assemble  for 
prayer,  Many  earnest  people  were  in  attend- 
ance, and  many  were  the  expressions  of  satis- 
faction uttered  among  them,  after  sermon, 
with  the  fine  talents  of  the  young  man. — 
Some,  however,  complained  of  his  omission  of 
the  class-meeting,  and  feared  that  he  was  not 
just  the  man  to  "  carry  on  a  revival."  Mr. 
Kendall,  however,  though  much  of  the  same 
mind,  would  listen  to  none  of  this,  and  warmly 
indorsed  him  as  a  man  after  his  own  heart ; 
and  thev  returned  to  the  comfortable  home  of 
Mr.  Kendall  for  dinner.  12 


178  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

Soon  after  reaching  home,  conversation 
again  turned  to  the  subject  of  Mr.  Wesley's 
adherence  to  the  Church  of  England. 

"Do  you  think/7  asked  Manwareing,  "that 
Mr.  Wesley  really  ever  intended  that  the 
Methodist  Societies  should  assume  an  ecclesi- 
astical character,  or  become  in  any  sense,  a 
Church,  separate  from  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land ?" 

"  Certainly  !"  replied  Mr.  Kendall ;  "other- 
wise he  never  could  have  taken  upon  himself 
to  ordain  Coke,  and  send  him  to  America  to 
plant  a  Church,  without  consulting  the  Church 
of  England.  By  this  very  act,  he  broke 
fellowship  with  the  Church  of  England  ;  and 
from  that  time,  must  have  regarded  himself  as 
beyond  the  pale  of  its  jurisdiction." 

"  I  grant,"  Manwareing  replied,  "that,  look- 
ing to  that  one  act,  your  inference  would  seem 
to  be  justified.  But  there  are  many  expres- 
sions of  his  which  seem  to  rebut  it.  For 
instance,  in  the  very  letter  commending  Dr. 
Coke  to  the  American  Methodists,  he  has  this 
language  :  "Whereas  many  of  the  people  in 
the  Southern  provinces  of  North  America, 
who  desire  to  continue  under  my  care,  and 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  179 

still  adhere  to  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of 
the  Church  of  England/'  &c.  What  does 
this  mean  ?  c  To  continue  under  my  care, 
and  still  adhere  to  the  doctrine  and  discipline 
of  the  Church  of  England!'  What  language 
could  more  clearly  express  the  purpose  of 
retaining  those  people  in  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land ?  True,  he  has  violated  the  discipline 
of  that  Church  by  ordaining  Coke  ;  but  he 
expects  the  American  Methodists  to  adhere  to 
it.  I  grant  that  they  might  have  adhered  to 
its  doctrines,  even  after  leaving  it ;  but  it 
would  seem  most  absurd  to  talk  of  their 
adhering  to  its  discipline,  when  they  had 
actually  left  it.  .  Upon  the  whole,  I  cannot 
believe  that  he  regarded  his  laying  on  of 
hands,  in  the  case  of  Coke,  as  an  ordination, 
in  any  sense.  He  does  not  call  it  so,  in  his 
letter.  He  says  'I  have  this  day  set  apart,' 
&c.  This,  I  strongly  suspect,  he  intended 
rather  in  imitation  of  the  conduct  of  the 
Prophets  of  Antioch,  when  they  laid  hands 
on  Barnabas  and  Saul,  on  sending  them  to 
the  Gentiles,  as  related  in  Acts  xiii.  3.  The 
cases  bear  so  much  resemblance  as  to  lead  us 
to  think  that  one  was  intended  as  an  imitation 


180  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

I 

of  the  other.  This  case  is  a  remarkable  one, 
and  serves  to  show  that  even  in  apostolic 
times,  the  laying  on  of  hands  did  not  always 
mean  ordination/' 

u  I  beg  your  pardon,"  Mr.  Kendall  inter- 
rupted, "  that  was  an  instance  of  ordination. 
So  our  Church  understands  it,  as  is  manifest 
by  her  allusion  to  it  in  her  Form  for  the 
Ordination  of  Bishops." 

"  I  grant  you,"  Manwareing  replied,  "  that 
in  our  ordination  of  Bishops,  there  is,  very 
properly,  an  allusion  to  this  case  at  Antioch  ; 
just  as  I  suppose  there  was  in  Wesley's  mind, 
at  the  time  he  laid  hands  on  Coke.  This  is  in 
harmony  with  what  we  have  already  admit- 
ted ;  that  the  office  of  Bishop  is  not  a  grade 
in  the  ministry,  but  an  office  conventional  in 
the  Church.  Thus  you  admit  that  we  do  not 
ordain  Bishops,  but  only  appoint  them,  or  set 
them  apart.  So,  according  to  your  idea, 
Father  Kendall,  neither  the  Prophets  at 
Antioch,  in  the  case  of  Saul  and  Barnabas, 
nor  Mr.  Wesley,  in  the  case  of  Coke,  nor  we, 
at  what  we  call  the  ordination  of  Bishops, 
really  have  any  idea  of  conferring  orders. — 
To   suppose   that   the   Prophets  at   Antioch 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  181 

intended  to  confer  ministerial  authority  on 
the  Apostles  of  the  Gentiles,  would  be  most 
absurd.  St.  Paul  declares  that  he  was  called 
of  God  —  that  he  had  seen  Christ  —  and  that 
he  was  not  a  whit  behind  the  chiefest  of  the 
Apostles.  But  who  were  these  Prophets  ? — 
I  do  not  pretend  to  say  ;  but  that  they  were 
a  very  inferior  grade  of  officers  in  the  Church, 
I  believe  no  one  has  ever  questioned.  Surely 
St.  Paul  never  received  his  Apostolic  commis- 
sion from  them.  If  he  were  not  specially 
called  of  God,  then  it  were  better  for  all  of  us 
to  say  little  of  our  special  call.  But  you  may 
ask,  What,  then,  did  the  Prophet's  do  at 
Antioch  ?  I  am  persuaded  that  it  was  in- 
tended as  nothing  more  than  a  blessing,  pro- 
nounced on  Barnabas  and  Saul,  on  the  eve 
of  their  setting  out  on  their  perilous  mission 
to  the  Gentiles  ;  and  such,  I  strongly  suspect, 
was  Mr.  Wesley's  idea  when  he  laid  hands  on 
Coke,  on  the  eve  of  his  departure  to  the 
American  wilderness.  I  believe  that  it  has 
never  been  uncommon,  at  any  time,  for  the 
Bishops,  Presbyters,  and  other  officers  of  the 
Church,  to  pronounce  benedictions,  in  some 
such  form,  on  their  missionaries,  at  the  time 


182  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

of  their  departure  for  distant  and  perilous 
fields  of  labor.  I  read  of  many  instances  of 
the  kind,  in  both  ancient  and  modern  times. 
Hence  I  cannot  attach  very  much  importance 
to  the  ordination  of  Coke.  I  fully  believe, 
with  you,  that  it  was  no  ordination.  With 
you,  I  say,  Father  Kendall,  for  you  have 
admitted  it.  You  are  satisfied  that  our 
Church  does  not  believe  in  three  orders  of  the 
ministry,  and  hence,  of  course,  does  not  be- 
lieve that  Wesley  conferred  orders  on  Coke, 
who  had  previously  been  ordained  a  Presbyter 
You  have  fully  satisfied  me  on  this  point. — 
Our  Church  is  against  the  Episcopal  theory  ; 
and  it  is  for  this  reason,  I  doubt  not,  that  in 
her  Form  for  the  Ordination  of  Bishops,  she 
refers  to  the  imposition  of  hands  by  the 
Prophets  at  Antioch,  which  was  manifestly  not 
an  instance  of  ordination,  but  only  of  blessing 
and  appointing  to  a  certain  field,  or  form  of 
labor.  Had  she  made  allusion  to  the  laying 
on  of  hands  in  the  case  of  Matthias,  she  would 
have  claimed  to  confer  orders,  in  the  same 
degree  ;  but  with  the  present  allusion,  in  the 
lesson  read,  she  makes  no  such  pretension.  In 
this,  she  preserves  her  consistency. 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  183 

Bat  we  are  wandering  from  the  main  ques- 
tion. The  effect  of  your  many  statements 
made  to  me,  in  connection  with  information 
which  I  had  received  before,  is  to  confirm 
me  in  the  belief  that  Mr.  Wesley  never 
intended  such  a  thing  as  a  Methodist  Church. 
In  support  of  my  position,  I  beg  leave  to  read 
to  you  from  Mr.  Wesley's  139th  sermon  : — 

In  1744  all  the  Methodist  Preachers  had  their  first  Con- 
ference. But  none  of  them  dreamed  that  the  being  called 
to  preach  gave  them  any  right  to  administer  the  Sacra- 
ments. And  when  that  question  was  proposed,  '  In  what 
light  are  we  to  consider  ourselves  V  it  was  answered,  '  As 
extraordinary  messengers,  raised  up  to  provoke  the  ordin- 
ary ones  to  jealously.'  In  order  hereto,  one  of  our  first 
rules  was.  given  to  each  preacher,  '  You  are  to  do  that 
part  of  the  work  which  we  appoint.'  But  what  work  was 
this  1  Did  we  ever  appoint  you  to  administer  Sacraments  j 
to  exercise  the  priestly  office  1  Such  a  design  never  enter- 
ed into  our  mind ;  it  was  the  furthest  from  our  thoughts ; 
and  if  any  preacher  had  taken  such  a  step,  we  should  have 
looked  upon  it  as  a  palpable  breach  of  this  rule,  and  con- 
sequently as  a  recantation  of  our  connection.  For,  suppos- 
ing (what  I  utterly  deny)  that  the  receiving  you  as  a 
preacher,  at  the  same  time  gave  an  authority  to  administer 
the  Sacraments ;  yet  it  gave  you  no  other  authority  than  to 
do  it  or  anything  else,  where  I  appoint.  But  where  did  I 
appoint  you  to  do  this  1  No  where  at  all.  Therefore,  by 
this  very  rule  you  are  excluded  from   doing  it.     And  in 


184  A   METHOMST  IN   SEARCH 

doing  it,  you  renounce  the  first  principle  of  Methodism, 
which  was  wholly  and  solely  to  preach  the  Gospel. 

It  was  several  years  after  our  Society  was  formed  before 
any  attempt  of  this  kind  was  made.  The  first  was,  I  ap- 
prehend, at  Norwich.  One  of  our  preachers  there  yielded  to 
the  importunity  of  a  few  of  the  people,  and  baptized  their 
children.  But  as  soon  as  it  was  known,  he  was  informed 
it  must  not  be,  unless  he  designed  to  leave  our  connection. 
He  promised  to  do  it  no  more ;  and  I  suppose  he  kept  his 
promise. 

Now  as  long  as  the  Methodists  keep  to  this  plan,  they 
cannot  separate  from  the  Church.  And  this  is  our  peculiar 
glory.  It  is  new  upon  the  earth.  Resolve  all  the  histories 
of  the  Church  from  the  earliest  ages,  and  you  will  find, 
whenever  there  was  a  great  work  of  God,  in  any  particular 
city,  or  nation,  the  subjects  of  that  work  soon  said  to  their 
neighbors,  '  Stand  by  yourselves,  for  we  are  holier  than 
you !'  As  soon  as  ever  they  separated  themselves,  either 
they  retired  into  deserts,  or  they  built  religious  houses ;  or 
at  least  formed  parties,  into  which  none  was  admitted  but 
such  as  subscribed  both  to  their  judgment  and  practice. — 
But  with  the  Methodists  it  is  quite  otherwise :  they  are  not 
a  sect  or  party ;  they  do  not  separate  from  the  religious 
community  to  which  they  first  belonged;  they  are  still 
members  of  the  Church ;  such  they  desire  to  live  and  die. 
And  I  believe  one  reason  why  God  is  pleased  to  continue 
my  life  so  long,  is  to  confirm  them  in  their  present  purpose 
not  to  separate  from  the  Church. 

But  notwithstanding  this,  many  warm  men  say,  '  Nay, 
but  you  do  separate  from  the  Church.'  Others  are  equally 
warm,  because  they  say  I  do  not.  I  will  nakedly  declare 
the  thing  as  it  is. 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  185 

I  hold  the  doctrines  of  the  Church  of  England.  I  love 
her  Liturgy.  I  approve  her  plan  of  discipline,  and  only 
wish  it  could  he  put  in  execution.  I  do  not  knowingly 
vary  from  any  rule  of  tbe  Church,  unless  in  those  few 
instances  where  I  judge,  and  as  far  as  I  judge,  there  is  an 
absolute  necessity. 

For  instance,  (1.)  As  few  clergymen  open  their  churches 
to  me,  I  am  under  the  necessity  of  preaching  abroad.  (2.) 
As  I  know  no  forms  that  will  suit  all  occasions,  I  am  often 
under  the  necessity  of  praying  extempore.  (3.)  In  order 
to  build  up  the  flock  of  Christ  in  faith  and  love,  I  am  under 
a  necessity  of  uniting  them  together,  and  of  dividing  them 
into  little  companies,  that  they  may  provoke  one  another 
to  love  and  good  works.  (4.)  That  my  fellow  laborers 
and  I  may  more  effectually  assist  each  other  to  save  our 
own  souls  and  those  that  hear  us,  I  judge  it  necessary  to 
meet  the  preachers,  or  at  least  the  greater  part  of  them, 
once  a  year.  (5.)  In  these  Conferences  we  fix  the  stations 
of  all  the  preachers  for  the  ensuing  year. 

But  all  this  is  not  separating  from  the  Church.  So  far 
from  it,  that  whenever  I  have  an  opportunity  I  attend  the 
Church  service  myself,  and  advise  all  our  Societies  so  to  do. 

Nevertheless,  as  to  the  generality  even  of  religious 
people  who  do  not  understand  my  motives  of  acting,  and 
who  on  the  one  hand  hear  me  profess  that  I  will  not  sep- 
arate from  the  Church,  and  on  the  other  that  I  do  vary 
from  it  in  these  instances,  they  will  naturally  think  that  I 
am  inconsistent  with  myself.  And  they  cannot  but  think 
so,  unless  they  observe  my  two  principles  :  the  one,  that  I 
dare  not  separate  from  the  Church,  that  I  believe  it  would 
be  a  sin  so  to  do ;  the  other,  that  I  believe  it  would  be  a 
sin  not  to  vary  from  it  in  the  points  above  mentioned.     I 


186  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

say  put  these  two  principles  together  —  First,  I  will  not 
separate  from  the  Church ;  yet,  Secondly,  in  cases  of  nec- 
essity I  will  vary  from  it  (both  of  which  I  have  constantly 
and  openly  avowed  for  upwards  of  fifty  years),  and  incon- 
sistency vanishes  away.  I  have  been  true  to  my  profession 
from  1730  to  this  day.     .     .     . 

I  wish  all  you  who  are  vulgarly  termed  Methodists  would 
seriously  consider  what  has  been  said.  And  particularly 
you  whom  God  hath  commissioned  to  call  sinners  to 
repentance.  It  does  by  no  means  follow  from  hence  that 
ye  are  commissioned  to  baptize,  or  to  administer  the  Lord's 
Supper.  Ye  never  dreamed  of  this  for  ten  or  twenty  years 
after  ye  began  to  preach.  Ye  did  not  then,  like  Korah, 
Dathan,  and  Abiram, '  seek  the  priesthood  also.'  Ye  know, 
'  No  man  taketh  this  honor  unto  himself,  but  he  that  was 
called  of  God  as  was  Aaron.'  0  contain  yourselves  within 
your  own  bounds ;  be  content  with  preaching  the  Gospel ; 
'  do  the  work  of  an  evangelist,'  proclaim  to  all  the  world 
the  loving  kindness  of  God  our  Saviour;  declare  to  all 
'  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand ;  repent  ye,  and  believe 
the  Gospel !'  I  earnestly  advise  you,  abide  in  your  place ; 
keep  your  own  station.  Ye  were,  fifty  years  ago,  those  of 
you  that  were  then  Methodist  preachers,  extraordinary 
messengers  of  God,  not  going  in  your  own  will,  but  thrust 
out,  not  to  supersede,  but  to  '  provoke  to  jealousy'  the 
ordinary  messengers.  In  God's  name  stop  there !  But  by 
your  preaching  and  example,  provoke  them  to  love  and 
to  good  works.  Ye  are  a  mere  phenomenon  in  the  earth ; 
a  body  of  people  who,  being  of  no  sect  or  party,  are 
friends  to  all  parties,  and  endeavor  to  forward  all  in  heart 
religion,  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God  and  man.  Ye 
yourselves  were  at  first,  called  in  the  Church  of  England  ; 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  187 

and  though  ye  have,  and  will  have,  a  thousand  temptations 
to  leave  it,  and  set  up  for  yourselves,  regard  them  not ;  be 
Church-of-England  men  still ;  do  not  cast  away  the  pecul- 
iar glory  which  God  hath  put  upon  you,  and  frustrate  the 
design  of  Providence ;  the  very  end  for  which  God  raised 
you  up.     .     .     . 

We,  by  the  grace  of  God,  hold  on  our  way,  being  our- 
selves still  members  of  the  Church  of  England,  as  we  were 
from  the  beginning,  but  receiving  all  that  love  God,  in 
every  church,  as  our  brother,  and  sister,  and  mother. 

Here  a  pause  ensued,  which  was  broken  by 
Mr.  Kendall : —  "  I  readily  consent  that  Mr. 
Wesley  never  intended  a  separation  of  the 
English  Methodists  from  the  English  Church. 
There  a  Church  existed  with  which  he  was 
satisfied,  and  hence  he  saw  no  necessity  for 
multiplying  churches.  But  it  was  very  differ- 
ent in  the  wilderness  of  America.  Here  was  no 
church,  and  hence  no  jurisdiction  was  violated 
by  the  establishment  of  a  Methodist  Church. 
Hence  he  says  in  his  letter,  i  The  case  is  widely 
different  between  England  and  North  America. 
Here  there  are  Bishops  who  have  a  legal  juris- 
diction. In  America  there  are  none,  neither 
any  parish  minister.  .  .  Here,  therefore, 
my  scruples  are  at  an  end/    ■ 

"I  grant/' replied  Manwareing,  "that  look- 


188  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

ing  at  this  language  alone,  there  might  seem 
to  be  ground  for  believing  that  he  intended  a 
Methodist  Church  in  America.  But  I  cannot 
forget  the  Prayer  Booh  which  he  sent  over 
for  the  use  of  the  American  Methodists.  Nor 
can  I  dispose  of  those  ominous  words  in  his 
letter  indorsing  Coke  : — "  People  who  desire 
to  continue  under  my  care,  and  still  adhere  to 
the  doctrine  and  discipline  of  the  Church  of 
England."  These  were  the  very  people  in 
America  to  whom,  and  for  whose  benefit,  he 
sent  Coke.  Now  did  he  intend  that  Coke 
should  minister  to  them  as  seceders  from  the 
Church  of  England,  or  as  members  of  that 
Church  ?  I  am  compelled  to  believe  that  the 
latter  was  what  he  proposed,  and  intended. — ■ 
I  grant  that  Wesley  was  somewhat  erratic,  at 
some  times,  and  said  things  which  at  other  times 
he  seemed  to  contradict.  I  cannot  fully  agree 
with  him  in  the  difference  which  he  has  drawn 
between  the  prophetic  and  priestly  offices.  I 
cannot  help  thinking  that  the  preaching  of 
the  Gospel  appertained  to  the  priestly  office 
of  the  Christian  Church,  from  the  beginning. 
Borne  of  his  positions  are  not  quite  clear.  But 
erratic  as  he  may  have  been  on  some  points, 


OF    THE   CHURCH.  189 

there  was  one  point  on  which  he  was  always 
clear  :  I  mean  the  matter  of  loyalty  to  the 
Church  of  England.  Even  Mr.  Moore,  his 
biographer,  says  in  his  notes  on  the  sermon 
which  we  have  just  read,  1 1  believe  he  saw  his 
love  to  the  Church,  from  which  he  never  devi- 
ated unnecessarily,  had  in  this  instance  led 
him  a  little  too  far/  But  here  are  some  other 
paragraphs  from  Mr.  Wesley,  which  you  will 
permit  me  to  read.  In  his  55th  sermon,  §12, 
he  speaks  thus  : — 

It  cannot  be  denied  that  there  have  been  several  con- 
siderable revivals  of  religion  in  England  since  the  Reforma- 
tion. But  the  generality  of  the  English  nation  were  little 
profited  thereby ;  because  they  that  were  the  subjects  of 
those  revivals,  preachers  as  well  as  people,  soon  separated 
from  the  established  Church,  and  formed  themselves  into  a 
distinct  sect.  So  did  the  Presbyterians  first ;  afterwards 
the  Independents,  the  Anabaptists,  and  the  Quakers.  And 
after  this  was  done,  they  did  scarce  any  good,  except  to 
their  own  little  body.  As  they  chose  to  separate  from  the 
Church,  so  the  people  remaining  therein  separated  from 
them,  and  generally  contracted  a  prejudice  against  them. 
But  these  were  immensely  the  greatest  number ;  so  that 
by  that  unhappy  separation,  the  hope  of  a  general  national 
reformation  was  totally  cut  off. 

But  it  is  not  so  in  the  present  revival  of  religion.  The 
Methodists  (so  termed)  knew  their  calling.     They  weighed 


190  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

the  matter  at  first ;  and  upon  mature  deliberation,  deter- 
mined to  continue  in  the  Church.  Since  that  time  they 
have  not  wanted  temptations  of  every  kind  to  alter  their 
resolution.  They  have  heard  abundance  said  upon  the 
subject  —  perhaps  all  that  can  be  said.  They  have  spent 
several  days  in  a  general  Conference  upon  this  very  ques- 
tion,—  *  Is  it  expedient  (supposing,  not  granting,  that  it  is 
lawful)  to  separate  from  the  established  Church  V  But 
still  they  could  see  no  sufficient  cause  to  depart  from  their 
first  resolution.  So  that  their  fixed  purpose  is,  let  the 
Clergy  or  Laity  use  them  well  or  ill,  by  the  grace  of  God  to 
endure  all  things,  to  hold  on  their  even  course,  and  to  con- 
tinue in  the  Church  maugre  men  or  devils,  unless  God 
permits  them  to  be  thrust  out. 

Near  twenty  years  ago,  immediately  after  their  solemn 
consultation  on  the  subject,  a  clergyman  who  had  heard  the 
whole,  said  with  great  earnestness,  '  In  the  name  of  God 
let  nothing  move  you  to  recede  from  this  resolution.  God 
is  with  you  of  a  truth  ;  and  so  He  will  be  while  you  con- 
tinue in  the  Church  ;  but  whenever  the  Methodists  leave 
the  Church  God  will  leave  them.'  Lord,  what  is  man !  In 
a  few  months  after  Mr.  Ingham  himself  left  the  Church, 
and  turned  all  the  Societies  under  his  care  into  congrega- 
tions of  Independents.  And  what  was  the  event  1  The 
same  that  he  had  foretold  !  They  swiftly  mouldered  into 
nothing. 

Some  years  after  a  person  of  honor  told  me,  '  This  is  the 
peculiar  glory  of  the  Methodists ;  however  convenient  it 
might  be,  they  will  not  on  any  account  or  pretence  whatever, 
form  a  distinct  sect  or  party.  Let  no  one  rob  you  of  your 
glorying.'  I  trust  none  will  as  long  as  I  live.  But  the 
giver  of  this  advice  entirely  forgot  in  a  very  short  time,  and 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  191 

has  almost  ever  since  been  laboring  to  form  independent 
congregations.     .     .     . 

A  good  man  who  met  with  us  when  we  were  at  Oxford, 
while  he  was  absent  from  us  conversed  much  with  dissent- 
ers, and  contracted  strong  prejudices  against  the  Church,  I 
mean  Mr.  Whitfield  ;  and  not  long  after  he  totally  separa- 
ted from  us.     .     .     . 

Now  let  every  impartial  person  judge  whether  we  are 
accountable  for  any  of  these.  None  of  these  have  any 
manner  of  connection  with  the  original  Methodists.  They 
are  branches  broken  off  from  the  tree;  if  they  break  from 
the  Church  also,  we  are  not  accountable.  These,  therefore, 
cannot  make  our  glorying  vain  :  '  That  we  do  not,  will  not, 
form  any  separate  sect,  but  from  principle  remain  what  we 
always  have  been,  true  members  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land.' 

Here  the  striking  of  the  clock  reminded 
Manwareing  that  he  had  some  ten  miles  to 
ride  that  evening.  So  he  bade  adieu  to  the 
venerable  Mr.  Kendall,  who  on  taking  leave, 
pressed  his  hand,  and  with  more  than  parental 
tenderness  besought  him  to  give  himself  no 
more  concern  about  these  minor  matters  of 
ecclesiastical  order,  but  to  go  on  in  the  work 
whereunto  he  was  called,  and  exercise  his 
talents  in  preaching  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 


CHAPTER  XL 


Letter  to  Mr.  Graves.  —  Extract  from  the  writings  of 
Bishop  White.  — Dr.  Cohens  views  of  his  own  conse- 
cration as  Bishop.  —  Letter  of  Charles  Wesley.  — 
He  deplores  the  schism. 


v 


FTER  this,  we  have  no  note  of  Manware- 
ing's  movements  for  several  weeks  ;  and 
hence  can  have  no  clear  idea  of  the  mental 
processes  immediately  following  his  visit  to 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Kendall.  A  letter,  however, 
which  he  addressed  to  his  old  friend  and 
preceptor,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Graves,  soon  after, 
shows  that  his  mind  was  much  exercised  on 
the  subject  of  the  Wesleyan  Prayer  Book, 
and  also  on  the  separation  of  the  Methodists 
from  the  Church  of  England.  After  the  usual 
introduction  of  a  letter  of  friendship,  he  says, 
"  You  and  I  have  both  been  in  error,  as 
regards  Mr.  Wesley's  views  of  a  liturgical 
service.  We  have  been  wont  to  suppose  that 
he  approved  it,  not  because  he  thought  it  best, 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  193 

but   only   because   it   was   the   form   of   the 

established   Church.      Have    you    ever    been 

aware   that   he    really  wrote   and    printed  a 

Prayer  Book  for  the  Methodists  of  America  ? 

I  have  seen  a  copy  of  it ;  and  also  a  letter  of 

his,   recommending   it   to  them.     In  this,  he 

declared  that  the  Church  of  England  has  no 

longer    any    jurisdiction    in    America,    '  any 

more  than  in  the  States  of  Holland/    Hence, 

it  is  manifest  that  he  recommends  the  Prayer 

Book,  not  as  a  matter  of  order,  or  of  decorum, 

for   the  sake  of  conformity  to  an  established 

Church,  but   on   its   own   merits.     I  can   no 

longer  doubt   that  he  preferred  that  form  of 

service  to  extemporaneous  prayers. 

"And   yet"l  confess   there  are   some  dark 

movements  in  Mr.  Wesley's  course  ;    so  that 

it   is  difficult   to   reconcile   his  views  at  one 

time   to   his  views  at   other   times.      At  the 

time  of  sending  Dr.  Coke  to  America  as  our 

first  Bishop,  he  says,  c  Whereas  many  people 

in  the  Southern  provinces  of  North  America, 

who   desire    to   continue  under   my  care,  and 

still  adhere  to  the  doctrine  and   discipline  of 

the  Church  of  England,  are  greatly  distressed 

for  the  want  of  ministers  to  administer  the 
13 


194  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

Sacraments  of  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per/ &c.  From  this  we  should  certainly  infer 
that  he  did  not  think  of  a  Methodist  Church, 
as  distinct  from  the  Church  of  England. — 
Here  I  am  bewildered.  Perhaps  he  was  clear 
to  himself ;  but  he  has  not  made  himself  so 
to  others  ;  and  I  greatly  fear  he  has  been 
misunderstood  by  the  early  Methodists.  In 
this  apprehension  I  am  fully  confirmed  by 
reading  the  works  of  Bishop  White,  who  was 
the  first  Episcopal  Bishop  of  Pennsylvania. 
As  he  was  a  man  of  much  reputation  for  good- 
ness, as  well  as  learning,  I  conclude  that  his 
testimony  is  to  be  credited.  In  his  4th 
volume,  p.  211,  he  says  : — 

'  To  guard  against  misconstruction,  at  some  future  time, 
of  the  correspondence  between  Dr.  Coke  and  the  author 
(Bishop  White),  he  records  it  here : — 

In  the  Spring  of  the  year  1791,  the  author  (Bishop 
White)  received  from  that  gentleman  a  letter  containing  a 
plan  of  what  he  considered  an  union  of  the  Methodistical 
Society  with  the  Episcopal  Church.  The  plan  was,  in  sub- 
stance, that  all  the  Methodist  ministers,  at  the  time  in  con- 
nection, were  to  receive  Episcopal  ordination,  as  also  those 
who  should  come  forward  in  future  within  the  connection ; 
such  ministers  to  remain  under  the  government  of  their 
Superintendent  and  their  successors.  Dr.  Coke's  motive 
to  the  proposed  union,  as  stated  in  his  letter,  was  an  appre- 


OF    THE   CHURCH.  195 

hension  entertained  by  him,  that  he  had  gone  further  in  the 
separation  than  had  been  designed  by  Mr.  Wesley,  from 
whom  he  had  received  his  commission.  Mr.  Wesley,  him- 
self, he  was  sure,  had  gone  further  than  he  would  have 
gone,  if  he  had  foreseen  some  events  which  followed,  &c. 

"  Bishop  White  then  published  the  Doctor's 
letter,  which  as  it  was  new  to  rne,  and  I  sup- 
pose will  he  so  to  you,  I  copy  for  your 
perusal : — 

Eight  Rev.  Sir 

Permit  me  to  intrude  a  little  on  Four  time  upon  a  sub- 
ject of  great  importance. 

You,  I  believe,  are  concious  that  I  was  brought  up  in 
the  Church  of  England,  and  have  been  ordained  a  Presby- 
ter of  that  Church.  For  many  years,  I  was  prejudiced 
even,  I  think,  to  bigotry  in  favour  of  it :  but  through  a 
variety  of  causes  or  incidents,  to  mention  which  would  be 
tedious  and  useless,  my  mind  was  exceedingly  biassed  on 
the  other  side  of  the  question.  In  consequence  of  this,  I 
am  not  sure  but  I  went  farther  in  the  seperation  of  our 
Church  in  America,  than.  Mr.  Wesley,  from  whom  I  had 
received  my  commission,  did  intend.  He  did  indeed  sol- 
emnly invest  me,  so  far  as  he  had  a  right  so  to  do,  with 
Episcopal  authority,  but  did  not  intend,  I  think,  that  an 
entire  seperation  should  take  place.  He  being  pressed  by 
our  Friends  on  this  side  of  the  water  for  Ministers  to 
administer  the  sacraments  to  them,  (there  being  very  few 
Clergy  of  the  Church  of  England  then  in  the  States), 
he  went  farther,  I  am  sure,  than  he  would  have  gone,  if  he 
had  forseen  some  events  which  followed.  And  this  I  am 
certain  of, —  that  he  is  now  sorry  for  the  Seperation. 


196  A    METHODIST    IN    SEARCH 

• 

But  what  can  be  done  for  a  re-union,  which  I  much  wish 
for ;  and  to  accomplish  which  Mr.  Wesley,  I  have  no  doubt, 
would  use  his  influence  to  the  utm  st  %  The  affection  of  a 
very  considerable  number  of  the  preachers  and  most  of 
the  people,  is  very  strong  towards  him,  notwithstanding  the 
excessive  ill  usage  he  received  from  a  few.  My  interest 
also. is  not  small;  and  both  his  and  mine  would  readily 
and  to  the  utmost  be  used  to  accomplish  that  (to  us)  very 
desirable  object ;  if  a  readiness  were  shewn  by  the  Bishops 
of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  to  re-unite. 

It  is  even  to  Tour  Church  an  object  of  great  importance. 
We  have  now  above  60,000  adults  in  our  Society  in  these 
States,  and  about  250  Travelling  Ministers  and  Preachers; 
besides  a  great  number  of  Local  Preachers,  very  far  exceed- 
ing the  number  of  Travelling  Preachers ;  and  some  of  those 
Local  Preachers  are  men  of  very  considerable  abilities.  But 
if  we  number  the  Methodists  as  most  people  number  the 
members  of  their  Church,  viz.  by  the  Families  which  constant 
ly  attend  the  Divine  Ordinances  in  their  places  of  worship, 
they  will  make  a  larger  Body  than  you'probably  conceive. 
The  Society,  I  believe,  may  be  safely  multiplied  by  five  on 
an  average  to  give  us  our  stated  Congregations  ;  which  will 
then  amount  to  300,000.  And  if  the  calculation  which,  I 
think,  some  eminent  writers  have  made,  be  just,  that  three- 
fifths  of  mankind  are  un-adult  (if  I  ma}'  use  the  expression) 
at  any  given  period,  it  will  follow  that  all  the  families,  the 
Adults  of  which  form  our  Congregations  in  these  States, 
amount  to  750,000.     About  one-fifth  of  these  are  Blacks. 

The  work  now  extends  in  length  from  Boston  to  the 
South  of  Georgia ;  and  in  breadth,  from  the  Atlantic  to 
Lake  Champlain,  Vermont,  Albany,  Redstone,  Holstein, 
Kentucke,  Cumberland,  &c. 


OF    THE   CHURCH.  197 

But  there  are  many  hindrances  in  the  way.  Can  they  be 
removed  1 

1.  Our  Ordained  Ministers  will  not ;  ought  not;  to  give 
up  their  right  of  administering  the  Sacraments.  I  don't 
think  that  the  generality  of  them,  perhaps  none  of  them, 
would  refuse  to  submit  to  a  re-ordination,  if  other  hindrances 
were  removed  out  of  the  way.  I  must  here  observe  that 
between  60  and  70  only  out  of  the  two  hundred  and  fifty 
have  been  ordained  Presbyters,  and  about  60  Deacona 
(only.)     The  Presbyters  are  the  choicest  of  the  whole. 

2.  The  other  Preachers  would  hardly  submit  to  a  re-union, 
if  the  possibility  of  their  rising  up  to  Ordination  depended 
on  the  present  Bishops  in  America.  Because,  tho'  they 
are  all,  I  think  I  may  say,  zealous,  pious,  and  very  useful 
men,  yet  they  are  not  acquainted  with  the  learned  Lan- 
guages. Besides,  they  would  argue,  If  the  present  Bishops 
would  wave  the  Article  of  the  Learned  Languages,  yet  their 
Successors  might  not. 

My  desire  of  a  re-union  is  so  sincere  and  earnest  that 
these  difficultions  almost  make  me  tremble  :  and  yet  some- 
thing must  be  done  before  the  death  of  Mr.  Wesley,  other- 
wise I  shall  despair  of  success :  for .  tho'  my  influence 
among  the  Methodists  in  these  States  as  well  as  in  Europe 
is,  I  doubt  not,  increasing,  yet  Mr.  Asbury,  whose  influence 
is  very  capital,  will  not  easily  comply  :  nay,  I  know  he  will 
be  exceedingly  averse  to  it. 

In  Europe,  where  some  steps  had  been  taken,  tending  to 
a  seperation,  all  is  at  an  end.  Mr.  Wesley  is  a  determined 
Enemy  of  it,  and  I  have  lately  borne  an  open  and  successful 
testimony  against  it. 

Shall  I  be  favored  with  a  private  interview  with  You  in 
Philadelphia'?    I  shall  be  there,  God  willing,  on  tuesday 


198  A    METHODIST    IN    SEARCH 

the  17th  of  May.  If  this  be  agreeable,  I'll  beg  of  You  just 
to  signify  it  in  a  note  directed  to  me  at  Mr.  Jacob  Baker's, 
Merchant,  Market  Street,  Philadelphia :  or  if  You  please, 
by  a  few  lines  sent  me  by  the  return  of  the  Post  at  Philip 
Rogers's,  Esqr.  in  Baltimore,  from  yourself  or  Dr.  Magaw : 
and  I  will  wait  upon  You  with  my  friend  Dr.  Magaw.  We 
can  then  enlarge  on  these  subjects. 

I  am  concious  of  it,  that  secrecy  is  of  great  importance 
in  the  present  state  of  the  business,  till  the  minds  of  You, 
Your  Brother-Bishops,  and  Mr.  Wesley,  be  circumstan- 
tially known.  I  must  therefore  beg  that  these  things  be 
confined  to  Yourself  and  Dr.  Magaw,  till  I  have  the  honour 
of  seeing  You. 

Thus,  You  see,  I  have  made  a  bold  venture  on  Your  Hon- 
our and  Candour,  and  have  opened  my  whole  heart  to  You 
on  the  subject  as  far  as  the  extent  of  a  small  Letter  will 
allow  me.  If  You  put  equal  confidence  in  me,  You  will 
find  me  candid  and  faithful. 

I  have,  notwithstanding  been  guilty  of  inadvertencies. 
Very  lately  I  found  myself  obliged  (for  the  pacifying  of  my 
conscience)  to  write  a  penitential  Letter  to  the  Rev'd 
Mr.  Jarratt,  which  gave  him  great  satisfaction :  and  for  the 
same  reason  I  must  write  another  to  the  Rev'd  Mr.  Petti- 
grew.  When  I  was  last  in  America,  I  prepared  and  cor- 
rected a  great  variety  of  things  for  our  Magazines,  indeed 
almost  everything  that  was  printed,  except  some  loose  hints 
which  I  had  taken  of  one  of  my  Journeys,  and  which  I  left 
in  my  hurry  with  Mr.  Asbury,  without  any  correction, 
entreating  that  no  part  of  them  might  be  printed  which 
would  be  improper  or  offensive.  But  through  great  inad- 
vertency (I  suppose),  he  suffered  some  reflections  on  the 
characters  of  the  two  above-mentioned  Gentlemen  to  be 


OF    THE   CHURCH.  199 

inserted  in  the  Magazine,  for  which  I  am  very  sorry :  and 
probably  shall  not  rest  till  I  have  made  my  acknowledg- 
ment more  public;  though  Mr.  Jarratt  does  not  desire  it. 

I  am  not  sure  whether  I  have  not  also  offended  You,  Sir, 
by  accepting  of  one  of  the  offers  made  me  by  You  and  Dr. 
Magaw  of  the  use  of  Your  Churches  about  six  years  ago  on 
my  first  visit  to  Philadelphia,  without  informing  You  of  our 
Plan  of  Seperation  from  the  Church  of  England.  If  I  did  of- 
fend (as  I  doubt  I  did,  especially  from  what  you  said  on  the 
subject  to  Mr.  Richard  Dallam  of  Abingdon)  I  sincerely 
beg  Yours  and  Dr.  Magaw's  pardon.  I'll  endeavour  to 
amend.     But,  alas !  I  am  a  frail,  weak  creature. 

I  will  intrude  no  longer  at  present.  One  thing  only  I 
will  claim  from  Your  Candour — that  if  You  have  no 
thoughts  of  improving  this  proposal,  You  will  burn  this  Let- 
ter, and  take  no  more  notice  of  it  (for  it  would  be  a  pity  to 
have  us  entirely  alienated  from  each  other,  if  we  cannot 
unite  in  the  manner  my  ardent  wishes  desire.)  But  if  You 
will  further  negotiate  the  bussiness,  I  will  explain  my  mind 
still  more  fully  to  You  on  the  probabilities  of  success. 

In  the  mean  time,  permit  me,  with  great  respect,  to  sub- 
scribe myself,  Right  Rev'd  Sir, 

Your  very  humble  Servant  in  Christ 

Thomas  Coke. 
Richmond,  April  24,  1791. 

The  Right  Rev'd  Father  in  God,  Bishop  White. 

You  must  excuse  Interlineations,  &c;  as  I  am  just  going 
into  the  Country,  and  have  no  time  to  transcribe. 

"  Thus,  my  dear  Father  Graves,  you  see  our 
first  Methodist  Bishop  repudiated  his  episco- 


200  A    METHODIST    IN    SEARCH 

pal  character  within  seven  years  after  his 
ordination  as  Bishop  by  Mr.  Wesley.  He 
consents  that  he  was  no  Bishop  ; — that  he  had 
gone  further  in  the  matter  of  separation  from 
the  Church  of  England  than  Mr.  Wesley  in- 
tended^ and  is  satisfied  that  Mr.  Wesley  went 
further  than  he  would  have  done  c  if  he  had 
foreseen  some  events  which  followed/  He  is 
anxious  to  have  the  Methodist  body  restored 
to  the  old  position  of  the  Methodist  societies 
in  England  ;  that  is  to  make  them  a  part  and 
parcel  of  the  Episcopal  Church,  provided  their 
preachers  could  be  regularly  ordained.  Not 
only  did  he  desire  it,  but  he  had  assurance  that 
Mr.  Wesley  ( would  use  his  influence  to  the 
utmost'  to  secure  such  an  arrangement.  After 
seven  years'  experience  with  the  new  arrange- 
ment, —  the  Methodist  Church  separate  from 
the  old  Church, —  he  and  Mr.  Wesley  had 
become  satisfied  of  the  error  into  which  thev 
had  fallen  ;  and  they  had  become  anxious  to 
return  to  their  old  position. 

"  Perhaps  you  may  ask  how  the  great  and 
good  Mr.  Wesley  could  have  fallen  into  error 
in  a  matter  of  so  much  moment,  and  which 
he  had  studied  with  so  much  care.     Alas  !  all 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  201 

men  are  fallible  ;  and  at  the  time  of  sending 
over  Coke,  Mr.  Wesley  was  eighty- two  years 
old,  and  as  he  declares  himself,  soon  after,  in 
the  preface  to  his  last  volume  of  sermons,  re- 
garded by  many  in  his  dotage.  And  as  this 
act  of  separation  was  so  contrary  to  all  the 
known  sentiments  of  his  former  life,  and  so 
entirely  nondescript  and  incomprehensible,  and 
as  Dr.  Coke  was  well  assured  that  he  afterward 
deplored  it,  I  feel  strongly  inclined  to  think 
that  it  was  the  action  of  an  old  man  in  his 
dotage.  So  thought  his  brother,  Charles 
Wesley,  our  finest  sacred  poet,  as  I  gather 
from  the  following  letter  of  his,  addressed  to 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Thomas  Bradbury  Chandler,  and 
published  in  the  Churchman's  Magazine,  1806. 
I  have  cut  it  out  of  an  old  number  of  that 
journal,  and  herewith  inclose  it : — 

London,  April  28th,  1785. 
Reverend  and  Dear  Sir  :  As  you  are  setting  out  for  Ameri- 
ca, and  I  for  a  more  distant  country,  I  think  it  needful  to 
leave  with  you  some  account  of  myself  and  my  companions 
through  life.  At  eight  years  old,  in  1715,  I  was  sent  by 
my  father,  Rector  of  Epworth,  to  Westminster  school,  and 
placed  under  the  care  of  my  eldest  brother,  Samuel,  a 
strict  Churchman,  who  brought  me  up  in  his  own  principles. 
In  1727  I  was  elected  student  of  Christ  church.  My  broth- 
er John  was  then  fellow  of  Lincoln. 


202  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

The  first  year  at  college  I  lost  in  diversions  —  the  next  I 
betook  myself  to  study.  Diligence  led  me  into  serious 
thinking.  I  went  to  the  weekly  Sacrament,  and  persuaded 
two  or  three  young  scholars  to  accompany  me,  and  like- 
wise to  observe  the  method  of  study  prescribed  by  the  stat- 
utes of  the  University.  This  gained  me  the  harmless  nick- 
name of  Methodist.  In  half-a-year  my  brother  left  his 
curacy  of  Epworth,  and  came  to  our  assistance.  We  then 
proceeded  regularly  in  our  studies,  and  in  doing  what  good 
we  could  to  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men. 

I  took  my  degrees,  and  only  thought  of  spending  all  my 
days  at  Oxford;  but  my  brother,  who  always  had  the 
ascendant  over  me,  persuaded  me  to  accompany  him  and 
Mr.  Oglethorpe  to  Georgia.  I  exceedingly  dreaded  enter- 
ing into  Holy  Orders,  but  he  overruled  me  here  also,  and  I 
was  ordained  Deacon  by  the  Bishop  of  Oxford,  one  Sunday, 
and  the  next,  Priest,  by  the  Bishop  of  London, 

Our  only  design  was  to  do  all  the  good  we  could,  as  min- 
isters of  the  Church  of  England,  to  which  we  were  firmly 
attached,  both  by  education  and  principle.  My  brother  still 
acknowledges  her  the  best  national  Church  in  the  world. 

In  1736  we  arrived  as  missionaries  in  Georgia.  My 
brother  took  charge  of  Savannah,  and  I  of  Frederica, 
waiting  for  an  opportunity  of  preaching  to  the  Indians.  I 
was  in  the  meantime  secretary  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  and  also 
secretary  of  Indian  Affairs. 

The  hardships  of  lying  upon  the  ground,  &c,  soon  threw 
me  into  a  fever  and  dysentery,  which  forced  me  in  half-a- 
year  to  return  to  England.  My  brother  returned  the  next 
year.  Still  we  had  no  plan  but  to  serve  God  and  the 
Church  of  England.  The  lost  sheep  of  this  fold  were  our 
principal  care  ;   not  excluding  any  Christians  of  whatever 


OF   THE  CHUKCH. 


20? 


denomination,  we  were  willing  to  add  the  power  of  Godli- 
ness to  their  own  particular  form. 

Our  eldest  brother,  Samuel,  was  alarmed  at  our  going  on, 
and  strongly  expressed  his  fears  of  its  ending  in  a  separa- 
tion from  the  Church.  All  our  enemies  prophesied  the 
same.  This  confirmed  us  the  more  in  our  resolution  to 
continue  in  our  calling,  which  we  constantly  avowed,  both 
in  public  and  private,  by  word,  and  preaching,  and  writ- 
ing ;  exhorting  all  our  hearers  to  follow  our  example. 

My  brother  drew  up  the  rules  for  our  Society,  one  of 
which  was,  constantly  to  attend  the  Church  Prayers  and 
Sacrament.  When  we  were  no  longer  permitted  to  preach 
in  the  churches,  we  preached  (but  never  in  church  hours) 
in  houses  or  fields,  and  sent  from  thence,  or  rather  carried, 
multitudes  to  church,  who  had  never  been  there  before. — 
Our  Society  in  most  places,  made  the  bulk  of  the  congre- 
gation, both  at  Prayers  and  Sacrament. 

I  never  lost  my  dread  of  separation,  or  ceased  to  guard 
our  Societies  against  it.  I  frequently  told  them,  "  I  am 
your  servant  as  long  as  you  remain  members  of  the  Church 
of  England,  but  no  longer.  Should  you  ever  forsake  her, 
you  renounce  me."  Some  of  our  lay  preachers  very  early 
discovered  an  inclination  to  separate,  which  induced  my 
brother  to  publish  reasons  against  a  separation.  As  often  as 
it  appeared,  we  beat  down  the  schismatical  spirit.  If  any  did 
leave  the  Church,  at  the  same  time  he  left  our  Society.  For 
fifty  years  we  kept  the  sheep  in  the  fold,  and  having  fulfilled 
the  number  of  our  days,  only  waited  to  depart  in  peace. 

After  our  having  continued  friends  for  above  seventy 
years,  and  fellow-laborers  for  above  fifty,  can  anything  but 
death  part  usl  I  can  scarcely  yet  believe  that  in  his 
eighty-second  year,  my  brother,  my  old,  intimate  friend 


204  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

and  companion,  should  have  assumed  the  Episcopal  char- 
acter, ordained  elders,  consecrated  a  Bishop,  and  sent  him 
to  ordain  the  lay  preachers  in  America.  I  was  then  at 
Bristol,  at  his  elbow,  yet  he  never  gave  me  the  least  hint  of 
his  intention.  How  was  he  surprised  into  so  rash  an  action  % 
He  certainly  persuaded  himself  that  it  was  right. 

Lord  Mansfield  told  me  last  year  that  ordination  was  sep- 
aration. This  my  brother  does  not,  and  will  not  see ;  or 
that  he  has  renounced  the  principles  and  practices  of  his 
whole  life  ;  that  he  has  acted  contrary  to  all  his  declara- 
tions, protestations,  and  writings ;  robbed  his  friends  of  their 
boasting,  realized  the  "  Nag's  Head"  ordination,  and  left  an 
indelible  blot  on  his  name  as  long  as  it  shall  be  remembered. 

Thus  our  partnership  here  is  dissolved,  but  not  our 
friendship.  I  have  taken  him  for  better,  for  worse,  till 
death  do  us  part,  or  rather  reunite  us  in  love  inseparable. 
I  have  lived  on  earth  a  little  too  long,  who  have  to  see  this 
evil  day ;  but  I  shall  very  soon  be  taken  from  it.  in  steadfast 
faith  that  the  Lord  will  maintain  His  own  cause,  and  cany 
on  His  work,  and  fulfill  His  promise  to  His  Church:  "Lo, 
I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world." 

Permit  me  to  subscribe  myself,  Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 
your  faithful  and  obedient  Servant  and  Brother, 

Charles  Weslet. 

P.  S.  What  will  become  of  those  poor  sheep  in  the  wil- 
derness,—  the  American  Methodists'?  How  have  they 
been  betrayed  into  a  separation  from  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, which  their  prpnchers,  and  they,  no  more  intended 
than  the  Methodists  here  %  Had  they  had  patience  a  little 
longer,  they  would  have  seen  a  real  primitive  Bishop  in 
America,  duly  consecrated  by  three  Scotch  Bishops  ;  who  had 
their  consecration  from  the  English  Bishops,  and  are  ac- 


OF    THE   CHURCH.  205 

knowledged  by  them  as  the  same  with  themselves.  There 
is,  therefore,  not  the  least  difference  betwixt  the  members 
of  Bishop  Seabury's  church,  and  the  members  of  the 
Church  of  England. 

You  know  I  had  the  happiness  to  converse  with  that 
truly  apostolical  man,  who  is  esteemed  by  all  who  know 
him,  as  much  as  by  you  and  me.  He  told  me  he  looked 
upon  the  Methodists  in  America  as  sound  members  of  the 
Church,  and  was  ready  to  ordain  of  their  preachers  whom 
he  should  find  duly  qualified.  His  ordination  would  be  in- 
deed genuine,  valid,  and  Episcopal.  But  what  are  your 
poor  Methodists  now  1  Onlyiti  new  sect  of  Presbyterians. 
And  after  my  brother's  death,  which  is  now  so  near,  what 
will  be  their  end  1  They  will  lose  all  their  usefulness  and 
importance ;  they  will  turn  aside  to  vain  janglings ;  they 
will  settle  again  upon  their  lees,  and  like  other  sects  of 
dissenters,  come  to  nothing. 

"  I  confess,  Father  Graves,  that  these  things 
have  caused  me  to  feel  less  confidence  in  the 
soundness  of  our  ecclesiastical  system  than 
formerly.  I  wish  I  could  see  some  of  these 
difficulties  cleared  up.  I  could  almost  wish 
that  my  lot  had  been  cast  in  the  American 
Episcopal  Church,  whose  records  are  clear,  and 
her  legitimacy  free  from  question.  But  per- 
haps it  is  my  pride  which  causes  me  so  much 
annoyance  at  these  irregularities.  My  part 
has  been  assigned  me  by  the  providence  of 


206  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

G-od  ;  and  I  must  not  desert  it,  unless  Provi- 
dence shall  open  a  way.  As  ever,  yours  in 
filial  affection,  Manwareing. 

"  P.  S.  It  occurs  to  me  that  you  may  be 
curious  to  know  how  Dr.  Coke's  private  letter 
to  Bishop  White  came  to  be  made  public. — 
This  is  explained  in  a  marginal  note  by  Bishop 
White,  at  the  close  of  his  reply  to  Dr.  Coke  : 

The  writer  of  the  above  answer  kept  silence  on  the  sub- 
ject of  it,  except  in  the  permitted  communication  to  the 
Bishops,  until  the  summer  of  1804,  when  he  received  in  one 
day,  two  letters  from  the  Eastern  shore  of  Maryland.  One 
of  them  was  from  the  Rev.  Simon  Wilmer,  of  the  Episcopal 
Church,  and  the  other  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  McKlaskey,  of 
the  Methodist  Communion.  In  a  conversation  between 
these  two  gentlemen,  the  former  had  affirmed  the  fact  of 
Dr.  Coke's  application,  which  was  disbelieved  by  the  other. 
This  produced  their  respective  letters,  which  were  answer- 
ed by  a  statement  of  the  fact.  The  matter  being  after- 
wards variously  reported,  a  copy  of  the  letter  was,  after 
some  lapse  of  time,  delivered  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Kemp  of 
Maryland,  and  at  last  became  published  in  a  controversy 
raised  in  that  Diocese., 

"  Thus  you  perceive  it  was  kept  secret  for 
thirteen  years,  and  was  then  made  public  only 
when  it  had  come  to  be  known  through  some  of 
the  Bishops,  and  had  become  a  question  of  fact. 


OF    THE    CHUKCH.  207 

Dr.  Coke  was  well-known  to  have  ignored  his 
episcopal  character,  and  to  have  sought  recon- 
secration  in  the  Church  of  England,  that  he 
might  become  Bishop  of  Calcutta,  in  India. 
The  letter,  however,  was  preserved  by  Bishop 
White,  the  handwriting  of  which  showed  its 
genuineness,  and  Dr.  Coke  never  denied  it.* 

"  You  may  wonder  what  sort  of  an  answer 
Bishop  White  wrote  to  Coke.  I  have  it  before 
me  now,  but  have  not  room  to  copy  it  in  this 
letter,  which  is  already  too  long.  It  breathes 
the  spirit  of  true  friendship  and  goes  as  far  as 
Bishop  White  could  consistently  go  to  encour- 
age the  object.  Unfortunately  it  fell  into  the 
hands  of  Bishop  Asbury,  who  opened  it,  and  as 
it  met  his  decided  disapproval,  there  was  no 
further  proceeding  had.  It  is  understood  that 
there  was  some  disagreement  between  Asbury 
and  Coke,  and  perhaps  ill  feeling,  and  as  Mr. 
Wesley's  death  occurred  within  a  few  days  after 
the  writing  of  Coke's  letter  to  Bishop  White, 
Coke  embarked  immediately  for  England,  and 
never  renewed  the  correspondence.  M." 

*  The  original  letter  is  yet  in  existence.     See  Appendix. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


Letter  from  the  Presiding  Elder. —  Reply. —  Meeting 
with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Yates. —  Great  encouragement. — 
Mr.  Trowbridge  and  family. —  Submission  to  the 
Presiding  Elder. 

BOUT  a  month  after  his  conversations 
with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kendall,  Manwareing 
received  a  letter  from  his  Presiding  Elder, 
which  gave  him  great  pain.  The  following  is 
an  exact  copy  —  names  and  dates  omitted  : 

"  Rev.  and  Dear  Sir  :  —  It  is  with  the  deep- 
est regret  that  I  learn  of  your  having  descend- 
ed from  your  lofty  position  as  a  minister  of 
the  Gospel  of  Christ,  to  that  of  a  '  vain  Dab- 
bler' and  disputer  about  '  things  that  profit 
not,'  nor  tend  to  edification.  I  have  no  hesi- 
tation in  saying  that  it  is  a  shame  for  any 
Methodist  preacher  to  be  engaged,  either 
publicly  or  privately,  in  discussing  the  legiti- 
macy of  our  orders.  There  was,  indeed,  a  time 
when  it  was  a  question  for  discussion  ;   but 


OF   THE    CHURCH  209 

that  time  is  now  past.  The  wisdom  of  our 
Church  has  been  brought  to  bear  fully  upon  it, 
and  has  forever  settled  the  matter.  Men  old- 
er and  wiser  than  you  have  fully  considered  it ; 
and  it  is,  to  say  the  least,  in  the  very  worst  of 
taste  for  you  to  attempt  to  review,  or  revise, 
their  decision.  Already  your  folly  has  had  the 
effect  to  unsettle  the  minds  of  some  ;  and 
others  who  should,  and  might,  have  been 
earnestly  engaged  in  working  out  their  salva- 
tion, had  it  not  been  for  your  imprudence, 
have  gone  back  to  the  i  oldness  of  the  letter/ 
and  are  gravely  discussing  rites  and  ceremonies, 
as  if  they  were  able  to  'make  the  comers 
thereunto  perfect/ 

"  I  am  prepared  to  believe  that  you  may 
have  been  misunderstood,  in  some  degree  ;  but 
I  have  no  doubt  of  your  having  been  exceed- 
ingly imprudent.  Even  if  you  have  doubts 
about  the  ordinations  of  Coke  and  Asbury, 
there  is  no  propriety  in  your  discussing  the 
matter  openly.  We  have  a  Conference,  the 
doors  of  which  are  closed,  or  may  be  closed,  at 
any  time.  There  is  the  proper  time  and  place 
for  such  discussions,  if  they  must  be  had. 

"  Write   me   immediately,  at ,  with 

14 


210  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

such  explanations  as  you  are  able  to  give,  to- 
gether with  a  pledge  of  silence  on  such  matters, 
for  all  future  time.  In  default  of  this,  your 
conduct  must  claim  the  attention  of  the  next 
Quarterly  Conference. 

"  As  ever,  yours,  etc.,  " 

This  letter  fell  with  crushing  weight  on 
Manwareing.  It  was  the  more  painful  from 
the  fact  that  he  was  deeply  conscious  of  having 
given  no  cause  for  rebuke  from  such  a  quarter ; 
and  still  more  from  the  fact  that  he  had  not 
yet  proceeded  far  enough  in  his  investigations 
to  feel  secure  in  any  of  the  positions  which  he 
had  recently  taken.  At  the  present  stage  of 
inquiry,  he  was  weak  ;  for  he  was  confessedly 
unsettled  in  any  position.  Having  come  to 
suspect  something  wrong  in  his  own  ecclesias- 
tical system,  he  could  not  easily  admit  that 
his  late  inquiries  were  criminal ;  and  yet,  not 
having  settled  securely  on  anything  else,  he 
was  ill-prepared  to  make  a  defence  of  his  late 
conduct.  Beside  all  this,  he  was  naturally 
timid,  and  often  had  cause  to  suspect  himself 
of  cowardice.  But  he  was  now  fairly  "  driven ' 
to  the  wall ;"  and  he  saw  that  he  must  either 
defend  himself,  or  basely  recede  from  most  of 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  211 

the  strong  positions  which  he  had  taken  "with 
Mr.  Kendall,  and  thus  cower  before  his  eccle- 
siastical superiors.  He  had  no  doubt  that  the 
Elder  had  obtained  his  information  from  Mr. 
Kendall,  as  he  could  not  distrust  the  fidelity 
of  his  old  friend,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Graves.  In 
fact,  there  had  not  been  time  for  information 
to  be  obtained  from  that  quarter,  since  his 
recent  letter  to  Mr.  Graves. 

His  first  impulse  was  that  of  timidity  ;  — 
to  endeavor  to  satisfy  the  Presiding  Elder  that 
his  conversations  with  Mr.  Kendall  had  been 
speculative,  rather  than  the  result  of  any 
serious  apprehensions  on  the  subject,  and  read- 
ily to  enter  into  a  pledge  of  silence  for  the 
future.  But  a  few  days'  reflection  satisfied 
him  that  by  this  course,  he  should  place  him- 
self in  a  false  position,  and  greatly  weaken 
himself  in  any  position  which  he  might  after- 
wards be  compelled  to  assume, —  nay,  the  great 
question  of  morals  came  up  ;  and  he  felt  that 
he  could  not  avoid  the  frank  admission  of  his 
concern  without  duplicity  and  falsehood.  His 
resolve  was  made  to  admit  the  whole  ;  but  to 
place  himself  in  the  position  of  an  inquirer, 
anxious  and  ready  to  be  convinced.      Accord- 


212  A   METHODIST    IN    SEARCH 

ingly,  he  so  wrote  to  the  Presiding  Elder.  At 
the  close  of  his  letter,  he  used  this  language  : 
"  I  have  reason  to  suspect  myself  of  undue 
timidity.  Certain  disclosures  with  which  I 
have  met,  have  caused  me  to  feel  concern 
where,  perhaps,  I  should  have  felt  none.  This 
is  my  misfortune.  I  have  never  yet  enter- 
tained the  remotest  idea  of  changing  my 
ecclesiastical  relation,  unless,  after  the  most 
thorough  investigation,  I  shall  become  fully 
satisfied  that  it  is  my  duty.  If  all  my  fears 
are  groundless,  I  shall  be  most  happy  to  banish 
them,  when  fully  satisfied  on  those  points.  I 
blame  myself  for  having  spoken  so  freely  to 
Father  Kendall,  and  regret  that  I  have  not 
been  able  to  converse  with  you,  instead  of  him  ; 
as  you  might  have  been  able  to  meet  my 
difficulties,  and  set  my  mind  at  rest.  In  the 
meantime,  be  assured  that  I  shall  for  the 
future  be  more  careful  to  whom  I  speak,  and 
how  I  speak. 

"Yours,  in  the  Gospel  of  Christ,     ." 

The  Quarterly  Conference  approached. — 
Manwareing  trembled  at  the  prospect  of  being 
called  upon  to  answer  for  his  late  indiscretion, 
and  apprehended  nothing  short   of  a   public 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  213 

reprimand.  But  he  was  destined  to  further 
trials,  before  reaching  his  final  results.  About 
ten  days  before  the  meeting  of  Conference,  he 
made  a  new  acquaintance,  who  contributed 
greatly  to  embarrass  his  mind,  and  thus  in- 
crease the  bitterness  of  the  cup  that  was  in 
preparation  for  him. 

Hotels  being  far  apart,  he  sought  entertain- 
ment, one  evening,  at  a  private  house  which, 
by  appearances,  gave  promise  of  good  hospi- 
tality. On  entering  the  parlor,  he  saw  a  well- 
dressed  gentleman,  evidently  not  one  of  the 
family,  whose  manner,  and  the  tenor  of  whose 
conversation,  at  once  showed  him  a  clergyman 
of  some  order  ;  and  the  interest  of  the  family 
seemed  to  be  that  of  a  Christian  family  towards 
its  pastor.  At  once,  Manwareing  became 
curious  to  know  to  what  denomination  of 
Christians  his  host,  as  well  as  the  pastor, 
belonged.  The  long  cassock  seemed  to  mark 
him  as  a  Romish  priest,  as  did  sundry  Latin 
quotations  from  the  early  fathers.  In  the 
meantime,  the  family  and  pastor  were  poorly 
concealing  their  curiosity  to  know  something 
of  the  stranger  ;  for  Manwareing's  appearance 
was  not  unclerical.     Most  of  the  conversation 


214  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

ran  on  the  subject  of  Baptism,  Confirmation, 
Ordination,  and  the  order  of  the  Church.  In 
answer  to  a  question  of  Mrs.  Trowbridge  — 
lady  of  the  house  —  whether  Presbyterians 
and  Lutherans  are  to  be  regarded  as  forming 
any  part  of  the  Church  Catholic,  Mr  Yates 
the  pastor,  with  much  asperity  gave  an  em- 
phatic "  No  !  They  are  all  of  the  devil,  and 
will  return  to  him  whose  thev  are/'  Another 
question  : — "  Did  the  English  Church  in  no 
sense  secede  from  the  Church  of  Home,  at  the 
time  of  the  reformation  ?"  To  this  Mr.  Yates 
replied  with  hesitation  : — "  It  is  claimed  that 
she  did  not,  though  I  confess  to  much  fear  on 
this  point.  That  she  was  dismembered,  is 
unquestionable  ;  but  it  may  not  be  easy  to 
determine  whether  the  Eomish,  or  Protestant, 
party  really  adhered  to  the  doctrines  and 
usages  of  the  Church  Catholic.  From  my 
standpoint,  I  have  my  opinion,  on  which  I 
am  willing  to  rest ;  but  from  another  I  might 
view  the  matter  very  differently.  All  schism 
is  deadly  sin  ;  and  so  long  as  the  question 
remains  unsettled,  which  is  the  schismatical 
party,  we  may  well  be  concerned.  I  have 
ever  regarded  the  separation  in  the  Church  of 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  215 

England  in  the  time  of  Elizabeth,  as  most 
unfortunate — seeing  that  there  was  so  little 
at  issue,  and  that  so  small  a  concession  on 
either  side  might  have  prevented  it.  Nothing 
affecting  the  faith  was  in  dispute.  It  was 
wholly  matter  of  discipline,  and  nearly  all 
involved  in  the  question  whether  the  Pope  was 
the  universal  Bishop  of  all  Christendom.  On 
this,  there  is  much  room  for  honest  difference 
of  opinion.  All  admit  that  there  must  be  a 
head  for  everything  that  has  life  ;  and  that 
there  can  be  but  one  head  ;  and  as  the  Church 
is  one  living  body,  it  would  seem  most  reason- 
able that  it  should  have  one,  and  but  one, 
living  head.  Yet  this  is  matter  of  opinion, 
and  not  of  faith." 

Here  Miss  Trowbridge  interposing  the  ques- 
tion : —  "Is  there  no  doctrinal  difference  be- 
tween the  Komish  and  English  Churches  ?" 
"  None/'  replied  Mr.  Yates,  "  that  I  am  aware 
of.  The  doctrine  of  Transubstantiation  has 
been  thought  a  question  between  them  ;  but 
after  mature  deliberation,  I  am  persuaded  that 
it  is  as  really  held  by  the  English,  as  by  the 
Romish  Church.  For  instance,  in  the  conse- 
cration of  the  elements,  she  prays  : — fOf  Thy 


216  A    METHODIST   IN    SEAKCH 

almighty  goodness,  vouchsafe  to  bless  and 
sanctify,  with  Thy  Word  and  Holy  Spirit, 
these  Thy  gifts  and  creatures  of  bread  and 
wine  ;  that  we,  receiving  thern  according  to 
Thy  Son,  our  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ's  holy 
institution,  in  remembrance  of  His  death  and 
passion,  may  be  partakers  of  His  most  blessed 
body  and  blood/  .  .  .  Again  :  — '  Humbly 
beseeching  Thee  that  we,  and  all.  others  who 
shall  be  partakers  of  this  Holy  Communion, 
may  worthily  receive  the  most  precious  body 
and  blood  of  Thy  Son,  Jesus  Christ ;  be  filled 
with  thy  grace  and  heavenly  benediction,  and 
made  one  body  with  him/  etc.  Nothing  can 
be  more  clear  than  this.  It  is  the  doctrine  of 
Transubstantiation,  only  called  by  another 
name.  So  there  has  been  much  fault  found 
with  the  Romish  doctrine  of  opus  operatum, 
in  baptism.  But  really  the  English  Church 
teaches  this  as  much  as  the  Romish  Church 
does.  When  it  baptizes  a  child,  it  prays  that 
this  infant  'may  receive  remission  of  sin,  by 
spiritual  regeneration  ;'  that  it  may  be  '  wash- 
ed and  sanctified  with  the  Holy  Ghost.'  Then, 
immediately  after  baptism,  the  child  is  declar- 
ed regenerated  and  God  is  thanked  'that  it 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  217 

hath  pleased  Thee  to  regenerate  this  infant 
with  Thy  Holy  Spirit/  etc.  Nothing  can  be 
more  clear.  You  may  call  it  by  another 
name  ;  but  it  is  the  same  thing  as  the  opus 
operatum  of  the  Romish  Church." 

At  this  period  of  the  conversation,  Man- 
wareine,  who  had  been  a  silent  listener 
throughout,  became  most  indignant.  He  had 
now  fully  settled  in  his  mind  the  ecclesiastical 
relations  of  all  the  parties.  The  family  of 
Mr.  Trowbridge,  he  decided,  was  of  the  Prot- 
estant Episcopal  Church.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Yates 
was  a  Romish  priest,  of  the  genteel  order, 
who  was  passing  through  the  country  ;  and 
being  introduced,  or  in  some  way  having 
become  acquainted  with  the  family  of  Mr. 
Trowbridge,  had  stopped  for  the  night,  and 
was  availing  himself  of  their  hospitality  for 
an  occasion  to  convert  them  to  the  Church 
of  Rome.  Such  was  the  boiling  of  his  in- 
dignation, that  though  a  stranger,  he  could 
maintain  silence  no  longer ;  and  when  con- 
versation was  suspended  for  a  moment,  he 
turned  to  Mr.  Yates,  and  addressed  him 
thus  : — 

M.  "  From  the  tenor  of  your  conversation, 


218  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

I  presume  you  are  a  clergyman  of  the  Catholic 
Church." 

Y.  "I  claim  to  be  such/' 

M.  "  Not  being  myself  a  member  of  that 
Church,  nor  of  the  English,  but  having  much 
partiality  for  the  latter,  and  claiming  to  have 
a  tolerable  knowledge  of  the  doctrines  taught 
by  the  English  reformers,  and  set  forth  in 
their  Prayer  Book,  I  have  been  utterly  amaz- 
ed at  some  of  your  assertions.  The  assertion 
that  the  English  Church  teaches  the  doctrine 
of  Transubstantiation,  or  the  opus  operatum 
of  baptism,  strikes  me  as  reckless,  beyond 
anything  that  I  have  heard.  Sir,  is  it  not 
well  known  to  you,  and  to  all  readers,  that  a 
disbelief  in  the  doctrine  of  Transubstantiation 
was  the  capital  offence  of  Cranmer,  and  Lati- 
mer, and  Eidley,  and  nearly  all  the  bright  host 
of  English  martyrs  ?  And  will  you  dare  to  say 
that  those  holy  men  did  not  understand  the 
main  questions  at  issue,  or  that  they  did  not 
faithfully  enunciate  the  doctrines  of  the  Eng- 
lish Reformation  ?  Again,  you  speak  lightly 
of  the  doctrine  of  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope, 
as  a  mere  matter  of  opinion,  to  which  no  im- 
portance is  to  be  attached.     Was  it  thought  a 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  219 

small  matter  by  the  Church  of  Rome  when 
she  was  burning  her  thousands,  merely  for 
questioning  it  ?  If  I  am  not  greatly  in  error 
your  Church  will  little  thank  you  for  such  a 
statement  of  the  matter  as  this.  Sir,  the  whole 
of  your  hasty  commentary  on  the  Communion 
service  and  the  baptismal  service  of  the  Eng- 
lish Church,  is  loose,  illogical,  unlearned,  and 
unworthy  of  the  scholar.  Nothing  can  exceed 
the  recklessness  of  your  conclusions  (if  such 
they  may  be  called)., — unless  it  be  the  assur- 
nce  which  dares  to  assert  them." 

At  this  there  was  manifest  sensation  in  the 
family,  and  a  strong  expression  of  approval  of 
Manwareing's  views.  Mr.  Yates  remained 
silent  for  a  time,  and  then,  turning  to  Man- 
wareing,  remarked  : — 

"  It  was  not  necessary  that  you  should  so 
particularly  inform  me  that  you  were  not  a 
Churchman.  This  was  sufficiently  evinced  by 
your  misconstruction  of  the  word  Catholic. 
I  perceive  you  do  not  distinguish  between 
Catholic  and  Roman  Catholic.  I  am  a  clergy- 
man of  the  Anglican  branch  of  the  Catholic 
Church  ;  .and  as  such,  should  be  presumed  to 
understand  its  doctrines." 


220  A    METHODIST    IN    SEARCH 

"  I  beg  your  pardon/'  Manwareing  replied. 
"  Perhaps  rny  ignorance  of  your  ecclesiastical 
nomenclature  may  have  led  me  to  be  more 
prolix  than  I  should  have  been.  I  grant  that  • 
I  took  the  word  Catholic  in  its  popular,  rather 
than  its  proper  sense.  So  I  have  mistaken 
your  calling.  But  if  I  have  been  unnecessari- 
ly particular  in  declaring  what  was  or  was 
not,  my  position,  I  think  you  have  fallen  into 
the  opposite  error  ;  for  your  assent  to  my 
inquiry  whether  you  were  not  a  clergyman  of 
the  Catholic  Church,  would  have  been  under- 
stood by  nine-tenths  of  our  American  people 
just  as  I  understood  it ;  but  if  this  had  been 
ever  so  well  understood,  the  sentiments  which 
you  have  expressed  could  not  have  failed  to 
impress  all  just  as  they  did  me.  Not  a 
Protestant,  or  Anglican,  sentiment  have  you 
uttered  this  evening  :  and  after  all  that  you 
have  said,  I  confess  I  have  never  been  more 
astounded  than  at  hearing  that  you  were  an 
Episcopal  clergyman/' 

This  caused  a  general  laugh,  at   Mr  Yates' 
expense. 

Here  Mr.  Trowbridge,  with  much. pleasant- 
ness,   addressed    Manwareing  :  —  "  Stranger, 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  221 

you  are  getting  quite  the  advantage  of  us.— 
You  are  learning  all  about  us  ;  but  we  have 
no  information  concerning  you,  only  that  you 
are  not  a  Bomanist,  nor  a  Churchman.  If  I 
am  not  much  mistaken,  you  are  a  clergyman 
of  some  order." 

Manwareing  declared  himself  an  humble 
Methodist  preacher  ;  whereupon.  Mr.  Yates 
evinced  great  disgust,  and  muttered  indistinct- 
ly, "  Bishop  Wesley !  Up  stairs  in  Bristol  ! 
Apostolic  succession  of  fifty  years  !"  &c. — 
Manwareing  pleasantly  replied,  "  We  Meth- 
odists have  much  reason  to  love  the  old  Church 
of  England,  and  if  treated  a  little  more  ten- 
derly I  am  rtot  sure  that  a  large  part  of  our 
people  might  not  yet  return  to  their  first 
love." 

Mr.  Yates,  with  great  warmth,  replied,  "God 
forbid  !  We  have  had  too  many  of  those  wild 
cattle  alreadv  !  Most  of  the  Methodists  need 
to  be  i  seven  times  purified  in  the  fire'  before 
they  are  fit  to  enter  the  Church.  We  have  a 
few  Methodist  preachers  among  us.  Some  of 
our  good,  weak  bishops  have  taken  them  up 
and  ordained  them  ;  but  none,  that  I  have 
ever  known,  have  been  of  any  service  to  the 


222  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

Church.  The  truth  is,  they  have  not  c  enter- 
ed in  by  the  door,  but  climbed  up  some  other 
way/  Our  Canons  have  made  provision  by 
which  the  weakest  Methodist  preacher  can 
enter  the  ministry  in  six  months.  The  easiest 
and  surest  way  for  a  worthless  fellow  to  get 
into  the  ministry  of  our  Church  is  for  him  first 
to  turn  preacher  among  the  Methodists.  Thus 
he  can  be  ordained  in  six  months,  whereas  in 
the  ordinary  and  honest  way,  it  would  take 
him  that  many  years.  I  shall  never  give  my 
vote  for  the  ordination  of  any  Methodist 
preacher,  until  he  shall  have  gone  through  the 
same  process  with  our  other  students/' 

Having  thus  far  relieved  himself,  Mr.  Yates 
abruptly  bade  the  family  good  night,  and  re- 
tired. Mr.  Trowbridge  and  his  family  were 
deeply  grieved  at  his  rudeness  toward  the 
Methodist  preacher,  and  felt  it  an  outrage  on 
their  hospitality.  Conversation  continued  for 
more  than  an  hour  longer,  in  the  course  of 
which  Manwareing  learned  that  Rev.  Mr. 
Yates  was  an  Episcopal  clergyman  who  occa- 
sionally passed  through  that  region,  and  always 
called  on  them.  He  was  a  man  of  some  mark, 
and   greatly  respected   at   home.     They  were 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  223 

always  glad  to  see  him,  being  a  Church  fam- 
ily, and  having  no  church  near  them.  But  it 
was  said  that  he  had  fallen  in  with  the  views 
of  Dr.  Pusey  and  the  Oxford  divines,  which 
had  caused  him  to  become  exceedingly  intoler- 
ant, and  often  disagreeable.  Moreover,  they 
were  not  without  fear  that  he  might,  at  some 
time,  turn  Komanist. 

Manwareing  spoke  freely  of  his  own  affec- 
tion for  the  Church,  and  what  he  regarded  as 
the  defects  of  Methodism. 

"  But,"  he  continued,  "  if  all  Churchmen 
are  of  the  same  mind  with  Mr.  Yates,  there 
can  be  little  sympathy  between  us  and  the 
Episcopal  Church.  My  hope  has  long  been 
that  at  some  time,  the  Methodists  might  be 
reunited  to  your  Church.  I  have  ever  believed 
that  there  was  more  sympathy  between  them 
than  between  any  two  religious  orders  in  our 
country  ;  but  from  what  I  have  heard  this 
evening,  I  am  led  to  suspect  that  the  distance 
between  them  is  greater  than  I  had  supposed. 
If  our  people  are  to  be  repelled,  or  admitted 
as  an  inferior  order  of  people, —  so  corrupt  as 
to  need  to  be  c  tried  seven  times  in  the  fire/ — 
I  fear  we  shall  never  come  together." 


224  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

As  Manwareing  was  obliged  to  start  early 
in  the  morning,  and  accomplish  a  ride  of  some 
fifteen  miles  before  breakfast,  he  took  leave  of 
the  family  of  Mr.  Trowbridge  before  retiring, 
and  early  next  morning  was  on  his  way. 

The  experience  of  the  past  evening  had  left 
a  painful  impression  on  his  mind,  and  as  he 
wended  his  way  through  the  mountain  passes, 
long  before  sunrise,  he  sadly  mused  on  the 
subject  of  the  approaching  Quarterly  Confer- 
ence. Yesterday,  after  determining  his  course, 
he  had  felt  strong  and  courageous,  not  doubt- 
ing  that  he  could,  if  called  on,  at  least  show 
good  reason  for  the  views  which  he  was  known 
to  have  entertained.  Now,  the  feeling  of 
strength  had  departed,  and  his  heart  sank 
within  him,  at  the  thought  of  attempting, 
before  his  seniors  and  superiors,  a  defence  of 
what  he  had  just  been  assured  was  identical 
with  Romanism. 

True,  he  could  argue  that  Mr.  Yates  was 
not  the  oracle  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church,  nor  a  true  representative  of  his  views. 
He  had  become  affected  with  the  views  of  Dr. 
Pusey,  as  it  was  understood  that  many  Church- 
men had  been,  about  that  time.      But  the 


OF  THE   CHURCH.  225 

whole  Church  was  generally  held  responsible 
for  those  extreme  views,  and  suffered  about 
the  same  odium  from  them  as  if  they  had  been 
her  well-recognized  doctrines.  Besides,  he  ar- 
gued, must  it  not  be  a  clear  inference,  that 
there  is  in  the  Church  something  verv  much 
resembling  these  odious  points  of  Romanism  ? 
Otherwise,  how  could  any  considerable  num- 
ber of  its  members  and  clergy  tend  so  strongly 
in  that  direction  ?  Mr.  Yates  is  a  man  of 
fine  attainments,  and  good  natural  talents.  Is 
it  probable  that  he  could  very  far  have  miscon- 
strued the  Church  in  which  he  has  been  brought 
up,  and  for  the  service  of  whose  altars  he  has 
been  trained  from  childhood,  and  constantly 
exercised,  during  a  vigorous  manhood  of  twenty 
years  ?  Nor  can  he  be  suspected  of  dishonesty. 
All  his  bearing  and  tone  is  that  of  an  honest, 
bold-spoken,  and  conscientious  man.  At 
length,  his  confidence  gave  way,  and  he  felt 
himself  sinking  into  despondency.  "Alas  ! "  he 
ejaculated,  u  What  shadows  we  are,  and  what 
shadows  we  pursue  ! " 

From  that  hour  he  resolved  to  place  himself 
before  the  Conference  in  the  attitude  of  a  pen- 
itent, and  humbly  to  apologize  for  whatever 
15 


226  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

interest  he  might  at  any  time  have  felt  in  the 
matter  of  episcopal  ordination. 

The  evening  before  the  meeting  of  Confer- 
ence, he  fell  in  company  with  the  Presiding 
Elder,  to  whom  he  "made  a  clean  breast," 
avowing  all  the  concern  which  he  had  felt,  and 
the  dissipation  of  all  his  fears  by  his  late  meet- 
ing with  Mr.  Yates.  With  unaffected  con- 
trition, he  promised  greater  prudence  for  the 
future,  and,  in  his  heart,  felt  that  the  subject 
could  never  again  arise  in  his  mind,  nor  the 
question  of  orders  assume  a  character  of  any 
importance.  He  was  now  prepared  to  return 
to  his  work  with  cheerfulness  and  satisfaction, 
and  to  spend  his  life  in  the  exercise  of  his 
function  as  a  Methodist  preacher.  As  the  re- 
port of  his  disaffection  had  gone  far  out  among 
the  Churches,  so  now  the  report  of  his  recan- 
tation and  hearty  conversion  from  the  error  of 
his  ways,  spread  as  on  the  wings  of  the  wind. 
Letters  of  congratulation  poured  in  on  him 
from  all  parts  of  the  State,  until  he  fairly 
sickened,  and  shrunk  from  the  notoriety  which 
he  was  astonished  to  find  that  he  had  gained. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


Annual  Conference.  —  Called  to  account.  —  Defense.— 
Sundry  interrogatories. —  Reappointment. 

FTER  the  Quarterly  Conference  at  which 
Manwareing  made  his  submissions  to  the 
Presiding  Elder,  we  hear  no  more  of  him  until 
the   next   Annual  Conference,  which   met   in 

.     What  were  his   thoughts  during  this 

time,  concerning  Wesley's  Prayer  Book  and 
Dr.  Coke's  Letter  to  Bishop  White,  we  can 
only  infer  from  subsequent  developments. 

On  reaching  Conference,  he  was  warmly 
greeted  by  most  of  the  brethren,  who  seemed 
anxious  to  express  their  admiration,  equally  of 
the  courage  which  had  taken  -him  so  near  the 
gulf  of  ruin,  and  of  the  wisdom,  or  grace,  that 
had  rescued  him  from  his  dangerous  position. 
His  late  adventure  had  invested  him  with  a 
new  interest ;  and  he  was  regarded  as  not  un- 
like the  Prodigal  Son,  who  "  was  dead,  and  is 
alive  again  ;   was  lost,  and  is  found."     This 


228  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

particular  interest,  manifested  in  his  case,  was 
far  from  being  agreeable  to  him ;  and  he 
would  fain  have  escaped  his  notoriety  by  leav- 
ing the  Conference  on  the  first  day,  had  it  been 
consistent  with  his  duty.  Many  speculations 
were  indulged,  as  to  the  cause  of  his  dislike 
of  the  subject,  and  his  unwillingness  to  speak 
of  it,  or  hear  it  spoken  of.  Some  were  of 
opinion  that  it  resulted  partly  from  diffidence, 
or  perhaps  modesty.  Others  thought  it  refer- 
able to  the  well-known  law  of  association, 
quaintly  expressed  in  the  adage,  "  You  must 
not  speak  of  ropes  to  a  man  who  has  been 
hung/'  But  some  of  the  older  ones  were  not 
without  suspicions  that  it  resulted  in  part  from 
"a  remnant  of  the  old  poison  yet  lurking  in 
his  veins/'  We  shall  hereafter  have  reason 
for  believing  that  all  these  causes  were  in 
operation.  The  truth  is,  he  had  over-estimated 
the  follies  of  the  Kev.  Mr.  Yates,  and  too 
readily  changed  his  mind  after  the  unpleasant 
meeting  with  that  gentleman  at  the  house  of 
Mr.  Trowbridge.  The  change  was  too  sudden 
to  be  permanent ;  and  he  afterward  felt  that 
the  cause  was  too  small  to  produce  such  an 
effect.     Some  years  afterward,  he  remarked  to 


OF    THE   CHURCH.  229 

a  friend,  that  no  one  act  of  his  life  had  caused 
him  so  much  shame  as  that  of  his  submissions 
to  the  Elder  ;  and  that  he  strongly  suspected 
the  extravagancies  of  Mr.  Yates  derived  no 
small  part  of  their  importance,  in  his  mind, 
from  the  fact  that  the  Quarterly  Conference 
was  near  at  hand.  It  may  have  been  so  ;  but 
there  can  be  no  question  that  he  was  really 
repelled  by  the  conduct  of  Mr.  Yates,  and  led 
sincerely  to  doubt  the  soundness  and  safety  of 
the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church. 

Even  before  the  meeting  of  the  Annual 
Conference,  he  experienced  great  relief  by 
reading  in  the  public  prints,  of  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Yates'  having  abandoned  his  ministry  in  the 
Episcopal  Church,  and  announced  his  adhesion 
to  the  Church  of  Rome.  To  a  mind  less  logi- 
cal than  Manwareing's,  this  might  have  ap- 
peared to  justify  his  first  apprehensions  ;  but 
to  him,  it  was  now  clear,  as  he  had  before  tried 
to  persuade  himself,  that  Mr.  Yates  was  not 
heartily  attached  to  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church,  —  that  he  entertained  the  Romish 
theory, —  and  that  his  startling  assertions  at 
the  house  of  Mr.  Trowbridge  were  but  the 
expression  of  his  own  sentiments,  and  not 


230  A   METHODIST    IN    SEARCH 

those  of  the  Church.  This  he  clearly  inferred 
from  the  fact  of  his  leaving  the  Church ; 
"for,"  he  argued,  "if  his  views  had  been  those 
of  the  Church,  there  would  have  been  no  nec- 
essity for  his  leaving."  In  a  letter  to  a  par- 
ticular friend,  about  that  time,  he  remarked  : 
— "  The  defection  of  Mr.  Yates  has  vindicated 
the  Episcopal  Church  in  my  estimation.  Had 
he  remained,  entertaining  those  views,  and 
been  regarded  as  a  sound  man,  I  could  never 
have  approached  the  subject  again  ;  but  now 
that  he  has  left,  I  argue  that  he  was  not  at 
home  in  the  Church.  He  has  c  gone  to  his 
own  place/  " 

In  the  many  private  meetings  of  the  Bishop 
and  Presiding  Elders,  during  the  session  of 
Conference,  Manwareing's  case  was  fully  dis- 
cussed. Twelve  months  before,  he  had  been 
the  occasion  of  similar  discussion,  and  was 
then  known  as  "  The  Young  Theologian." — 
Now  he  was  spoken  of  as  "  The  Renegade." 

After  due  deliberation,  it  was  decided  that 
he  could  not  have  an  appointment  that  year, 
without  first  being  called  before  the  Conference 
to  give  an  account  of  his  extraordinary  con- 
duct, and  solemnly  pledging  the  most  entire 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  231 

silence  on  all  such  questions,  forever  afterward. 
Accordingly,  at  the  proper  time,  the  Bishop 
introduced  the  matter  in  the  following  order : — 

"It  is  well  known  that  one  of  our  number 
has,  within  the  last  year,  been  detected  in  an 
act  of  perfidy  of  the  most  revolting  character. 
Happily  for  the  cause  of  .Methodism,  it  was 
detected  and  received  a  salutary  check,  before 
it  had  matured  into  any  overt  action  ;  other- 
wise it  would,  in  all  probability,  have  resulted 
in  the  betrayal  of  the  Lord  of  glory,  for  '  thirty 
pieces  of  silver/  Brother .  Manwareing,  it  is 
judged  inexpedient  that  you  should  receive 
any  appointment  from  this  Conference,  unless 
you  shall  be  able  to  give  some  reasonable 
explanation  of  your  late  mysterious  conduct, 
and  assurance  satisfactory  to  this  Conference, 
that  there  shall  be  no  recurrence  of  such  folly 
in  time  to  come.  You  will  avail  yourself  of 
the  present  opportunity  to  vindicate  yourself, 
and  thus  throw  off  the  suspicion  of  bad  faith 
which  now  rests  upon  you." 

It  would  be  difficult  to  conceive  a  position 
more  trying  than  that  which  Manwareing  now 
occupied.  A  mere  youth, — with  small  experi- 
ence,—  naturally  timid    and   self-distrusting, 


232  A   METHODIST  IN   SEARCH 

—  surrounded  by  aged  and  experienced  men 
of  known  talent,  and  clothed  with  high 
ecclesiastical  authority, —  he  is  called  on  to 
plead  to  a  charge  —  of  what  ?  —  of  construc- 
tive treason  against  his  Church  I  No  specifi- 
cations were  given, — no  time  nor  place  was 
named, —  no  word  nor  action  specified.  With 
trembling  and  diffidence — his  face  suffused 
with  blushes  and  his  eyes  with  tears  —  he  rose 
amid  the  deep  silence  of  the  Conference,  and 
thus  proceeded  : — 

"  Mr.  President^ — At  no  time  in  my  life 
have  I  been  surrounded  by  so  many  circum- 
stances of  embarrassment  as  at  the  present. — 
To  be  called  to  speak  in  self-defence  is  always 
embarrassing,  as  it  presupposes  an  existing 
prejudice  and  loss  of  confidence, —  at  least  in 
part, —  enough,  in  itself,  to  infuse  weakness  into 
the  most  strong,  and  timidity  into  the  most 
brave.  But  I  am  called  on  to  plead  in  the 
presence  of  my  seniors  and  my  superiors, —  to 
plead  against  charges  not  specified,  with  refer- 
ence either  to  time,  or  place,  or  word,  or 
action,  or  thought, —  so  vague  that  I  am  left 
only  to  guess  the  time,  the  place,  or  the  nature 
of  the  offence,     And,  what  is  worst  of  all,  I 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  233 

am  expected  to  vindicate  myself,  not  in  the 
eyes  of  law,  or  any  written  code,  but  before  a 
strong  prejudice,  which  too  often  knows  no 
law. 

"  Thus  far  I  have  not  been  forbidden  to 
guess  that  the  offence  for  which  I  am  called  in 
question  this  day,  was  committed  at  the  house 
of  the  Rev.  Father  Kendall,  some  ten  months 
ago. 

"It  is  true  that,  during  my  pleasant,  though 
unfortunate,  visit  to  his  house,  conversation 
turned  on  a  topic  not  commonly  discussed  in 
our  Church  ;  I  mean  the  Episcopacy  of  Meth- 
odism, and  its  derivation  from  Mr.  Wesley. — 
From  various  readings  on  the  subject,  I  had 
come  to  doubt  whether  that  great  and  good 
man  ever  intended  that  the  Methodist  societies 
should  assume  an  ecclesiastical  character,  or 
in  any  sense  be  separated  from  the  Church  of 
England.  Or,  whatever  might  have  been  his 
intentions,  I  suspected  the  movement  of  sep- 
aration had  gone  further  than  he  intended. — 
Moreover,  I  doubted  the  fitness  of  our  name, 
Episcopal,  and  the  title  of  our  Bishops,  when 
it  is  not  the  sense  of  our  Church  that  there  is 
any  ministerial  grade  in  the  Church  of  Christ 


234  A   METHODIST   IN   SEAKCH 

above  that  of  priest,  presbyter,  or  elder.  As 
we  are,  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  Presbyte- 
rians in  our  theory  of  the  ministry,  I  saw  no 
good  reason,  in  logic,  why  we  should  take  the 
name  '  Episcopal/  or  why  we  should  have  a 
form  for  the  consecration,  or  ordination  of 
Bishops.  In  this,  it  did  seem  to  me  that  we 
were  less  consistent  than  Presbyterians  ;  for 
we  have  a  regular  service  for  the  ordination  of 
Bishops,  just  as  for  the  ordination  of  deacons 
and  elders  ;  and  then,  forsooth,  after  we  have 
ordained  them  Bishops,  declare,  in  the  sense 
of  our  Church,  that  they  are,  after  all,  not 
a  whit  higher  in  ministerial  grade  than  they 
were  before.  Trje  question  has  arisen  in 
my  mind,  If  they*  are  not  ordained  or  advanc- 
ed in  ministerial  grade,  why  we  should  call  it 
ordination.  Why  not  regard  it  as  a  mere 
appointment,  or  election,  as  do  most  of  the 
non-episcopal  churches  which  use  the  title  of 
Bishop  ?  In  this  I  have  believed,  and  still 
believe,  that  we  are  inconsistent,  and  that  to 
make  ourselves  consistent,  we  should  abolish 
our  ordination  service,  in  the  case  of  bishops, 
and'  merely  elect  and  commission, —  either  for 
the  whole  term  of  life,  or  for  a  given  time, — 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  235 

with  the  understanding  that  the  office  can  be 
resigned  at  pleasure,  just  as  that  of  class- 
leader,  steward,  or  trustee. 

"  Moreover,  I  am  frank  to  confess  that  my 
mind  has  been  not  a  little  exercised  on  the 
subject  of  the  Wesleyan  Prayer  Book,  which 
has  fallen  into  my  hands  within  the  past  year. 
I  had  been  accustomed  to  think  that  Mr. 
Wesley  recommended  the  use  of  the  Prayer 
Book  in  England,  merely  because  of  its  being 
the  law  of  the  established  Church,  and  not 
from  any  conviction  in  favor  of  liturgical  forms. 
Now,  however,  I  find  him  recommending  it  to 
the  American  Methodists,  where  he  declares 
neither  the  Church  nor  State  of  England  has 
any  jurisdiction,  '  any  more  than  in  the  States 
of  Holland/  You  will  not,  Sir,  understand 
me  as  advocating  a  liturgy.  That  is  not 
the  point  to  which  I  would  direct  my  argu- 
ments. I  do  not  regard  even  the  great  and 
and  good  Wesley  as  infallible  ;  he  may  have 
been  unduly  affected  by  early  education,  and 
in  this  respect,  may  have  been  wrong.  But  I 
do  think  that,  claiming  him  as  the  '  Father  of 
Methodism,'  and  professing  to  follow  his  views 
and  act  on  his  advice,  it  is  not  a  little  remark- 


236  A   METHODIST   IN    SEAKCH 

able  that  we  should  have  departed  so  far  from 
his  wishes  in  this  respect.  There  is  no  Church 
in  our  land  further  removed  from  his  views 
than  ours,  in  respect  of  forms  of  worship  ;  and 
I  venture  the  assertion  that  not  one  Methodist 
in  a  thousand  has  ever  even  heard  that  Mr. 
Wesley  wrote  and  published  a  Prayer  Book 
for  the  American  Methodists.  In  this,  I  feel 
that  we  have  done  injustice  to  our  Father,  in 
professing  to  follow  him  as  dutiful  children, 
when  we  were  departing  from  his  counsel.  I 
am  not  the  advocate  of  liturgies,  nor  do  I  wish 
to  see  them  introduced  into  our  Church.  All 
my  early  education  and  present  predilections 
are  against  forms  of  prayer.  All" that  I  insist 
on  is,  that  as  followers  of  Mr.  Wesley,  we 
should  not  be  opposed  to  them. 

"  These,  Mr.  President,  were  the  main 
points  discussed,  so  far  as  my  recollection 
serves  me,  during  my  stay  at  the  house  of 
Father  Kendall. 

"  Why  a  private  conversation  with  a  friend 
and  brother  clergyman  should  have  been  de- 
tailed abroad  to  my  injury,  I  am  at  a  loss  to 
comprehend.  Had  I  indulged  such  remarks  in 
public,  or  in  a  promiscuous  circle,  I  grant  that 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  237 

it  might  have  been  highly  imprudent, —  I  would 
not  have  done  it.  But  it  was  in  the  privacy 
of  the  domestic  circle, —  in  the  house  of  a 
friend, —  of  a  brother, —  of  a  brother  clergy- 
man,—  of  a  clergyman  who,  being  vastly  my 
senior,  was  not  likely  to  be  influenced  by  my 
views. 

"  As  regards  the  pledge  of  future  silence,  I 
have  only  to  say  that  I  shall  certainly  be  more 
careful  when,  and  where,  I  express  my  views, 
on  this,  or  any  other  subject.  The  use  which 
has  been  made  of  this  conversation  with  Father 
Kendall  has  taught  me  a  lesson  of  prudence. 
But  that  I  did  anything  wrong  in  thus  speak- 
ing, under  the  circumstances,  I  cannot  admit. 
Or  that  my  thoughts  were  unreasonable,  or 
.unphilosophical,  or  entirely  beyond  the  reach 
of  the  well-balanced  and  inquiring  mind,  I 
cannot  consent.  We  are  encouraged  bv  our 
Church  in  reading  and  in  thinking  ;  and  it  is 
absurd  for  any  Church  to  attempt  to  say  how 
a  man  who  reads  human  productions  shall 
construe  them,  or  what  inferences  he  shall 
draw  from  them." 

All  were  astonished  at  the  brevity  of  the 
speech ;   and  many  doubted  whether  he   had 


238  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

said  all  that  lie  intended,  or  whether  it  was 
not  a  fair  "  break-down."  The  brethren  look- 
ed at  each  other  in  amazement  and  bewilder- 
ment, wondering  that  the  young  man  should 
have  had  so  little  to  say  in  answer  to  so  grave 
a  charge.  At  length  a  member  of  the  Confer- 
ence, Elder  Anson,  rose  and  thus  addressed 
the  chair  : — 

"  Mr.  President,  I  wish  to  inquire  of '  the 
young  brother  whether  he  has. said  all  that  he 
wishes  to  say  on  this  subject.  He  has  been  so 
brief,  and  passed  so  rapidly  over  the  points, 
that  I  apprehend  he  is  not  well  understood. — 
Timidity,  I  am  aware,  sometimes  causes  per- 
sons to  be  brief.  I  hope  he  has  not  said  all 
that  he  is  prepared  to  say  on  this  occasion ; 
and  for  the  purpose  of  enabling  him  to  explain- 
his  views  more  fully,  I  propose,  by  consent  of 
the  Conference,  to  ask  him  a  few  leading 
questions." 

31.  "  Mr.  President,  I  have  nothing  new  to 
say.  It  is  doubtless  true  that  I  suffered  much 
from  timidity  ;  and  may  not  have  conveyed 
my  ideas  as  clearly  as  could  have  been  desired. 
But  I  have  no  idea  that  I  could,  at  this  time, 
make  myself  any  better  understood,  or  by  fur- 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  239 

ther  detaining  the  Conference,  do  any  thing 
more  than  merely  to  multiply  words.  So  far 
as  I  have  been  informed,  there  are  but  two 
points  on  which  my  soundness  has  been  ques- 
tioned, namely,  the  Episcopacy  and  the  Lit- 
urgy. I  have  touched  on  both  these.  I 
have  declared  that  I  do  not  wish  to  be  under- 
stood as  the  advocate  of  either.  I  have  only 
expressed  the  opinion  that  our  Church  is  in- 
consistent,—  1st,  In  calling  herself  Episcopal, 
and  using  the  forms  of  Episcopacy,  when  she 
does  not  believe  in  the  Episcopal  theory  ;  and 
2d,  In  claiming  to  follow  Mr.  Wesley,  when, 
in  the  matter  of  the  Prayer  Book,  she  has 
departed  from  him.  These  are  the  main 
points,  as  I  understand  it.  Am  I  not  under- 
stood on  these  ?" 

Elder  Anson.  "  You  are  understood  to  have 
expressed  doubts  of  the  right  of  the  Meth- 
odists to  secede  from  the  Church  of  England. 
We  would  hear  you  on  this." 

M.  "  Thank  vou  for  the  correction.  I  failed 
to  recur  to  this,  from  the  fact  that  it  is  met 
by  the  same  argument  as  the  others.  I  have 
not,  for  myself,  denied  the  right  of  the  Meth- 
odists to  secede.     But  I  questioned  whether  it 


240  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

was  the  intention  of  Mr.  Wesley  that  they 
should.  In  this,  as  in  the  matter  of  the  Lit- 
urgy, I  do  not  claim  Mr.  Wesley  as  an  oracle. 
He  doubtless  had  his  prejudices  ;  and  those 
prejudices  were  nearly  all  for  the  Church  of 
England.  To  my  mind,  it  is  as  clear  as  the 
sun  in  heaven,  that  he  never  looked  on  the 
idea  of  separation  with  the  least  favor.  From 
this,  I  do  not  believe  that  he  ever  swerved  for 
a  moment/'  (Here  Manwareing  quoted  from 
several  of  Wesley's  sermons  published  by  the 
Methodists,  in  support  of  his  position.) 

Elder  Bostwick  then  rose  and  said  : — "  I 
wish  to  ask  the  brother  this  pointed  question ; 
— whether  he,  were  he  now  in  the  same  posi- 
tion with  Mr.  Wesley,  and  all  the  Methodist 
Societies,  previous  to  the  ordination  of  Dr. 
Coke,  would  have  any  scruples  about  leaving 
the  Church  of  England,  and  forming  a  Meth- 
odist Church  ?" 

M.  "From  my  stand-point, — having  been 
educated  a  Methodist, —  I  might  not  have  any 
scruples  ;  but  from  Mr.  Wesley's  stand-point, 
and  with  his  education,  I  suspect  I  should 
have  the  same  scruples  that  he  had.  Nay, 
I  even  question  whether  I  could  take  upon 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  241 

me  the  responsibility  of  a  secession,  with  my 
present  views  ;  for  I  have  never  yet  been 
entirely  satisfied  that  there  existed,  in  the  state 
of  things,  any  necessity  for  it.  The  Method- 
ist Church  has  never,  in  my  estimation,  oper- 
ated anv  more  successfnllv  than  did  the  Meth- 
odist  Societies  while  yet  in  the  Church  of 
England.  I  confess  to  a  great  horror  of  revo- 
lutions. We  justly  censure  the  Protestant 
Methodists  for  having  seceded  from  our  Church. 
So  we  censure  James  O'Kelly  for  having  led 
a  faction  out  of  the  Church.  But  had  they 
not  the  same  right  to  secede  from  our  Church, 
that  we  had  to  secede  from  the  Church  of 
England  ?  I  confess  I  am  not  able  to  see  by 
what  rule  of  logic  we  can  criminate  them  with- 
out admitting  that  we,  or  our  fathers,  were  in 
error.  I  thank  Grod  that  I  am  not  called  on 
to  act  under  these  circumstances  ;  for  I  cannot 
certainly  say  what  would  be  my  decision. — 
' Sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof/" 
Elder  Cox  next  wished  to  ask  a  question  : 
— aDo  you,  in  your  heart,  feel  satisfied  with 
your  present  ecclesiastical  position  ?  Or  would 
you  prefer,  to-day,  to  be  a   minister  of  the 

Church  of  England  ?  " 
16 


242  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

M.  "  I  am  satisfied,  with  my  present  con- 
victions, to  be  as  I  am,  seeing  that  I  cannot 
he  held  responsible  for  the  separation  ;  but  I 
think  I  should  prefer  to  have  been  brought  up 
in  the  Church  of  England,  and  to  remain  there, 
rather  than  bear  the  responsibility  of  dismem- 
bering the  Church.  But  as  Bishop  Asbury 
and  Dr.  Coke  were  not  afraid  of  the  responsi- 
bility, I  do  not  censure  them.'' 

Elder  Dutton  was  the  last  who  wished  for 
further  information  : — "On  what  ground  can 
you  object  to  a  secession  from  the  Church  of 
England, —  seeing  that  that  Church  had  pre- 1 
viously  seceded  from  the  Church  of  Kome  ? 
Nay,  the  Church  of  Kome  has  evidently  se- 
ceded from  the  primitive  Church  ;  otherwise, 
she  could  not  have  become  corrupt.  Why 
should  it  be  more  criminal  to  secede  from  the 
English  Church  than  from  any  other  ?" 

M.  "  I  have  never  learned  that  the  Church 
of  Rome  at  any  time  seceded  from  the  prim- 
itive Church.  If  it  were  so,  then  I  should 
have  an  unanswerable  argument  against  seces- 
sions ;  for  it  might  then  be  inferred  that  her 
corruption  all  resulted  from  her  secession. — 
But  I  have  no  doubt  that  the  Church  of  Rome 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  243 

has  ever  remained  in  the  Catholic  Churchy  so 
far  as  ecclesiastical  relation  is  concerned  ;  and 
her  corruptions  have  grown  up  in  a  genuine 
branch  of  the  Apostolic  Church.  If  she  has 
become  vitiated,  or  ceased  to  be  a  part  of  the 
Church  of  Christ,  it  is  in  consequence  of  heresy 
and  not  of  schism. 

"  Nor  do  I  understand  that  the  English 
Church  has  ever  seceded  from  the  Church  of 
Eome.  She  is  the  same  Church  which  was 
planted  in  that  country  in  Apostolic  times  ; 
and  in  the  act  of  the  Reformation,  she  only 
reformed ; —  reformed  the  old  Church  with- 
out separating  from  it.  Luther  and  Zwingle 
did,  indeed,  secede  from  the  Church  of  Rome, 
and  thus  lost  the  Episcopacy  ;  but  the  present 
Church  of  England  is  the  same  Church  which 
was  there  eighteen  hundred  years  ago.  It  was 
a  reformation,  and  not  a  secession. 

"  But,  even  admitting  that  the  English  Re- 
formers had  withdrawn  from  the  Roman 
Church,  I  suppose  it  might  be  excused  on  the 
ground  of  its  gross  and  all-pervading  corrup- 
tion ;  but  this  excuse  could  not  be  urged  in 
justification  of  our  separation  from  the  Church 
of  England  ;   for  so  far  as  I  am  informed,  the 


244  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

English  Church  has  never  been  charged  with 
corruption  in  doctrine.  All  that  I  have  ever 
heard  alleged  was  a  want  of  vital  godliness  in 
her  membership.  This  was  certainly  all  that 
Mr.  Wesley  ever  complained  of ;  and  he  often 
declared  that  for  this,  he  would  not  leave  it. 

"  There  are  several  grounds  on  which  I 
object  to  separations.  One  is  that  they  tend 
to  weaken  the  whole  body  of  Christ,  by  mere 
division  of  force.  Another  is  that  they  en- 
gender ill-feeling  among  brethren,  and  thus 
counteract  the  legitimate  work  of  the  Gospel. 
But  above  all  this  is  the  great  idea  of  the  one- 
ness of  the  Church.  I  believe  it  may  be 
affirmed  that  there  is  but  one  Church.  True, 
that  Church  may  colonize,  and  establish  branch- 
es in  other  countries,  but  to  preserve  its  legit- 
imacy, I  am  persuaded  that  its  ministry  must 
be  regularly  derived  from  the  parent  Church, 
or  from  some  branch  whose  ministry  has  been 
regularly  derived.  Schisms  necessarily  fail  of 
this  ;  unless  they  bring  out  with  them  a 
ministry  in  full  orders,  which  seldom  happens. 
I  have  never  yet  decided  that  the  office  of 
Bishop,  as  a  distinct  grade  above  that  of 
Presbyter,  or  Elder,  is  essential  to  the  exist- 


OF    THE    CHUKCH.  245 

ence  of  a  Church  ;  but  as  long  as  there  is 
any  doubt  on  this  subject,  our  ministry  will  be 
open  to  the  charge  of  irregularity,  and  we 
shall  be  spoken  of  as  an  '  upstart  Church.' " 

Elder  Anson  concluded  the  interrogatories 
which  he  had  begun  : —  "  Do  you  believe  it 
was  the  duty  of  Mr.  Wesley  and  the  early 
Methodists  to  allow  the  American  people  to  be 
without  the  means  of  grace,  purely  because 
there  were  no  Bishops  in  the  country  ?" 

M.  "  I  am  not  prepared  to  say  that  it  was 
their  duty  :  but  I  think  the  Methodist  Socie- 
ties  might  have  carried  on  the  work  just  as 
well  as  the  Methodist  Church.  Moreover,  the 
privation  would  have  been  of  short  continu- 
ance ;  for  the  Episcopal  Church  was  organized 
in  America,  and  had  its  Bishops,  within  a 
very  few  months  after  our  primary  conference ; 
and  I  have  no  doubt  that  a  great  part  of  our 
preachers  might  have  been  ordained  in  that 
Church,  and  thus  have  carried  on  the  work 
without  a  schism." 

At  this  period,  the  young  man  was  request- 
ed to  retire,  that  the  Conference  might  de- 
liberate on  the  matter,  in  his  absence. 

After  free   expressions  of  opinion,  it   was~ 


246  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

judged  best  that  he  should  be  continued  in 
the  connection,  and  have  a  good  station  the 
coming  year.  His  views,  all  admitted,  though 
out  of  the  ordinary  orbit  of  the  Methodist 
mind,  were  not  heretical,  nor  could  they  be 
gainsayed.  By  kind  treatment,  and  the  mel- 
lowing influence  of  time,  it  was  believed  that 
his  speculations  would  be  gradually  abated, 
and  his  mind  become  easy. 

Accordingly,  he  was  called  in,  and  informed 
of  the  decision  ;  and  early  the  following  morn- 
ing, he  was  appointed  to  the  first  station  in 
the  gift  of  the  Conference. 


CHAPTEK  XIY. 


Remorse. —  Liberal  hospitality. —  Rev.  Mr.  Lippincott. 
—  Consecration  of  Archbishop  Parker.  —  Scathing 
rebuke  from  Mr.  Graves. 

HEEE  weeks  after  Conference  found  Man- 
wareing  comfortably  settled  in  his  new 
charge  in  the  principal  city  of  the  State. 

What  a  change  had  one  year  brought  about  ! 
Twelve  months  before,  he  had  been  sent  to 
"  one  of  the  most  obscure  and  retired  circuits 
in  the  State."  Now  he  was  in  the  very  best 
and  most  desirable  station  that  could  possibly 
be  chosen  south  of  the  Potomac. 

At  first,  he  felt  strongly  inclined  to  felicitate 
himself  on  the  happy  result  of  his  late  tribu- 
lations ;  but  his  self-gratulations  were  short  ; 
for  scarce  had  he  recovered  from  the  surprise 
of  his  new  honors  and  advancements,  when 
the  conviction  was  forced  upon  him,  that  all 
this  was  intended  to  allay  his  scruples,  and 
call  off  his  attention  from  the  subjects  of  his 


248  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

recent  inquiries.  True,  he  had  no  doubt  of 
the  high  esteem  in  which  he  was  held  by  the 
Bishop,  and  his  brethren  generally.  But  that 
this  great  honor  was  intended  purely  as  a 
tribute  to  his  worth  or  talents,  he  could  not 
bring  himself  to  believe.  In  vain  did  he  en- 
deavor to  persuade  himself  that  he  had,  per- 
haps, without  his  own  knowledge,  risen  to 
eminence,  and  come  to  be  regarded  as  a  star  of 
the  first  magnitude.  This  he  knew  was  not 
the  cause  of  his  advancement.  He  knew  that 
he  was  not  brilliant  as  a  preacher  ;  and  what 
talents  he  possessed,  he  knew  were  not  of  the 
order  most  highly  esteemed  among  the  Meth- 
odist people.  Moreover,  had  he  been  regarded 
as  a  prodigy  in  talent,  he  well  knew  that  his 
late  offences  were  remembered,  and  would 
have  kept  him  in  the  background,  had  there 
not  been  some  ulterior  object  in  view.  The 
conviction  was  unavoidable,  that  this  unex- 
pected honor  was  intended  as  the  price  of  his 
conscience.  It  had  been  judged  prudent  to 
confer  this  honor  upon  him,  for  the  purpose  of 
stopping  his  inquiries,  and  thus  preventing 
mischief.  The  thought  now  flashed  upon  him, 
that  he  had  accepted  a  bribe  ;    and  then  he 


OF    THE   CHURCH,  249 

thought  of  "  thirty  pieces  of  silver/'  and  of 
the  moral  turpitude  of  him  whose  moral  con- 
victions can  be  swayed  by  considerations  so 
unworthy,  and  motives  so  base.  True,  he 
had  not  sought  it,  nor  expected  it,  nor  even 
desired  it  ;  nor  had  he  even  accepted  a  tender. 
He  had  simply  bowed  to  authority  which  he 
was  bound  to  respect  and  obey.  But  he  could 
not  deny  to  himself  that  this  unexpected 
elevation  had  given  him  sincere  satisfaction  ; 
and  that  he  had  already  felt  a  sort  of  obliga- 
tion to  be  henceforth  more  prudent,  and  to 
call  off  his  thoughts  as  much  as  possible  from 
those  questions  which  had  recently  given  him 
so  much  concern.  A  question  of  morals  and 
of  honor  now  came  up, —  Was  it  honorable, — 
was  it  honest, —  to  allow  himself  to  be  thus 
flattered  into  silence,  or  into  an  obligation  not 
to  investigate  a  question  which  had  in  his 
mind  assumed  a  grave  and  momentous  charac- 
ter ?  True,  he  had  not  yet  arrived  at  a 
conclusion  which  would  require  him  in  honesty 
to  leave  the  Methodist  Church.  There  was 
little  more  than  a  possibility  that  the  most 
thorough  investigation  could  ever  lead  to  such 
a  result.     But  even  the  bare  possibility  of 


250  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

this  seemed,  in  his  mind,  to  forbid  further 
investigation  while  he  was  in  the  enjoyment 
of  the  greatest  favors  which  the  Church  could 
confer.  Here  was  a  dilemma.  He  must  be 
unfaithful  to  his  Church  in  secretlv  entertain- 
ing  a  question  of  its  validity,  or  unfaithful  to 
his  conscience  in  refusing  to  examine  a  grave 
question,  which  he  felt  could  not  be  passed 
over  without  wilfully  preferring  "  darkness 
rather  than  light." 

In  the  meantime,  the  most  boundless  hospi- 
tality was  extended  to  him,  and  people  of  in- 
fluence, both  in  and  out  of  his  Church,  vied 
with  each  other  in  their  efforts  to  make  him 
feel  at  home.  His  congregations  were  large, 
and  his  position  seemed  most  desirable.  At 
times,  he  even  waxed  eloquent,  and  fairly 
preached  himself  into  the  resolve  never  again 
to  entertain  the  subject  of  Coke's  consecration, 
Wesley's  Prayer  Book,  or  the  Episcopacy. — 
But  these  questions  would  return  upon  him  in 
his  retirement  ;  and  often  in  his  heart,  he 
earnestly  desired  the  society  of  some  one  with' 
whom  he  could  freely  discuss  them,  without 
danger  of  giving  offence.  It  was  not  long  un- 
til an  opportunity  for  a  discussion  was  offered. 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  251 

Among  the  clerical  gentlemen,  of  different 
orders,  who  called  to  tender  their  greetings  and 
fraternal  welcomes  to  the  new  clergyman  was 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Lippincott,  a  clergyman  of  much 
prominence  in  the  Episcopal  Church.  They 
met  in  Manwareing's  study,  where  there  was 
good  opportunity  for  free  conversation.  After 
the  usual  salutations,  Mr.  Lippincott  remarked 
playfully,  '*  I  confess  to  you,  brother  Manware- 
ing,  that  my  interest  in  you  has  been  somewhat 
heightened  by  reports  which  I  have  heard  of 
your  friendly  interest  in  our  Church."  At 
this  unexpected  allusion  to  his  late  troubles, 
Manwareing  was  greatly  agitated,  but  with  an 
appearance  of  composure,  replied  that  he  had 
ever  felt  a  deep  interest  in  the  old  Church  of 
England,  and  must  ever  cherish  a  most  pro- 
found respect  for  the  Church  in  which  the 
"Father  of  Methodism"  lived  and  died. — 
u  But,"  he  continued,  "  it  is  impossible  that 
we  should  have  a  great  deal  of  ecclesiastical 
sympathy,  seeing  that  your  assumptions  of 
exclusive  authority  to  minister  in  sacred  things 
necessarily  place  us  at  a  great  distance,  or  fix 
a  gulf  which  cannot  be  passed."  The  Rev. 
Mr.  Lippincott  was,  in  almost  every  respect, 


252  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

the  very  opposite  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Yates,  with 
whom  Manwareing  had  spent  an  evening  so 
very  unpleasantly  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Trow- 
bridge, in  the  mountains,  a  few  months  before. 
At  this  allusion  to  the  exclusiveness  of  the 
Episcopal  Church,  Mr.  Lippincott  evinced  much 
feeling,  and  after  a  moment's  pause  replied, 
"  I  perceive  that,  like  too  many  with  whom  I 
have  met,  you  have  formed  your  notions  of 
our  Church  on  a  false  representation  of  it. — 
Puseyism  has  managed  to  make  itself  heard 
very  extensively,  and  many  have  gotten  ideas 
of  our  exclusiveness  which  are  as  false  as  if 
they  had  come  from  our  worst  enemies.  Prop- 
erly understood,  our  Church  is  not  a  whit 
more  exclusive  than  yours,  or  any  other  evan- 
gelical Church." 

"But,"  interrupted  Manwareing,  "of  this 
there  can  be  no  question, —  that  your  theory  of 
Episcopacy  raises  a  grave  question  concerning 
the  regularity  and  validity  of  our  orders,— 
that  it  excludes  us  from  your  pulpits,  and 
even  denies  the  truly  ecclesiastical  character 
of  every  body  which  has  not  a  regular  Episco- 
pacy, descended  by  unbroken  succession  from 
the  hands  of  the  blessed  apostles." 


OF   THE   CHURCH  253 


cc 


I  deny/'  replied  Mr.  Lippincott,  "that 
our  Church,  properly  understood,  entertains 
any  such  theory.  I  would  not  give  a  fig  for 
all  the  apostolical  succession  that  has  ever  ex- 
isted, from  the  Apostle  Paul  to  the  present 
moment.  No  man  can  prove  the  existence  of 
any  such  succession.  It  is  but  a  fable,  of 
Komish  origin,  and  was  fully  ignored  by  the 
English  Reformers,  as  well  as  by  Luther  and 
Calvin.  No  question,  the  chain  of  succession 
has  been  broken  a  hundred  times  in  the  Rom- 
ish Church  ;  and  certainly  was  at  the  time  of 
the  English  Reformation.  Archbishop  Park- 
er's consecration  was  all  a  farce.  There  may 
have  been  bishops  concerned  in  it  ;  but  they 
are  just  as  likely  to  have  been  priests  or  lay- 
men, as  bishops.  I  have  often  wished  it  could 
be  fully  proved  that  they  were  all  laymen  ;  for 
then  we  should  hear  no  more  of  Apostolic 
Succession." 

At  this  tirade  •  Manwareing  was  utterly 
amazed  and  confounded.  "  I  have  alwavs  un- 
derstood,"  he  replied,  "  that  your  Church  at- 
tached a  great  deal  of  importance  to  the  mat- 
ter of  succession  ;  and  I  confess  that  it  has 
always  seemed  to  me  plausible,  and  reasonable. 


254  A   METHODIST   IN   SEAECH 

May  I  know,  then,  on  what  ground  you  prefer 
the  Episcopal  Church  to  any  other  ?  w 

"  On  no  ground/'  replied  Mr.  Lippincott, 
"  only  that  I  was  brought  up  in  it,  and  am 
very  well  satisfied  with  it,  as  I  construe  it. — 
I  am  fond  of  the  Liturgy,  and  have  no  doubt 
the  Episcopal  form  is  the  most  ancient  one. — 
But  I  have  no  doubt  that  your  Episcopacy, 
derived  from  Wesley,  a  presbyter,  is  just  as 
valid  as  ours,  or  any  other  that  has  ever  exist- 
ed ;  and  I  have  no  question  that  the  Presby- 
terians, without  any  bishops,  do  just  as  well 
as  either  of  us  with  them." 

"  I  cannot,"  replied  Manwareing,  "  consent 
that  the  doctrine  of  the  Succession  is  a  mere 
figment.  I  have  examined  that  subject  with 
much  care  ;  and  I  find  little  reason  to  ques- 
tion that  it  was  preserved,  at  least  to  the 
time  of  the  Eeformation.  I  have  also  exam- 
ined the  matter  of  the  consecration  of 
Archbishop  Parker  ;  and  notwithstanding  the 
'  Nag's  Head  Story,'  I  confess  that  I  can  find 
no  reason  to  question  that  he  was  regularly 
consecrated  by  four  bishops,  whose  names  are 
clearly  recorded,  just  as  consecrating  bishops 
had  been  in  all  former  times." 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  255 

"I  should  be  pleased/'  interrupted  Mr. 
Lippincott,  "  to  hear  some  of  your  reasons 
for  believing  this  dogma  of  High  Churchmen  ; 
for  I  confess  that  I  have  never  seen  anything 
to  impress  me  with  the  belief  that  there  was 
anything  of  certainty  about  it." 

M.  "  The  matter  is  contained  in  a  few 
words  :  1st,  It  cannot  be  questioned,  I  think, 
that  previous  to  the  Reformation,  the  minis- 
try was  perpetuated  wholly  by  ordination  at 
the  hands  of  Bishops.  I  find  no  instance  on 
record  of  any  man's  being  regarded  as  a  minis- 
ter who  had  not  been  thus  ordained.  2d,  I 
find  no  intimation  in  the  history  of  the  Eng- 
lish Reformation  that  any  one  of  the  reformers 
had  any  objection  to  this  custom.  3d,  I  read 
of  many  Bishops,  priests,  and  deacons,  being 
consecrated  and  ordained  under  the  reformed 
regime,  just  as  they  had  been  under  the  old. — 
4th,  I  find  the  Archbishopric  of  Canterbury 
vacant  on  the  accession  of  Elizabeth, — Cardi- 
dal  Pole  having  just  died.  5th,  I  find  a  conge 
d'  Hire  issued  by  the  Queen  on  the  18th 
July,  1559,  to  the  Dean  and  Chapter  of 
Canterbury  for  an  election  ;  and  I  find,  from 
both  the  ecclesiastical  and  State   records  of 


256  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

England,  that  on  the  first  day  of  August 
following,  Matthew  Parker  was  duly  elected. 
6th,  I  find  from  the  records  that  on  the  9th  of 
December  following,  the  election  was  confirm- 
ed by  four  Bishops  —  William  Barlow,  John 
Scory,  Miles  Coverdale,  and  John  Hadgkin  ; 
all  of  whom  were  true  Bishops.  7th,  I  read 
in  the  records  of  the  Library  of  Corpus 
Christi  College,  of  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge, as  well  as  in  the  records  of  the  archi- 
episcopal  palace  of  Lambeth,  that  on  Sunday 
the  17th  day  of  the  same  month,  Parker  was 
regularly  consecrated  by  the  same  four  Bish- 
ops, in  the  chapel  of  Lambeth.  All  this  I 
find  matter  of  record  ;  so  that  I  could  never 
conceive  on  what  ground  any  one  should 
question  the  fact.  I  have  certainly  no  inter- 
est in  proving,  or  believing,  the  regularity  of 
your  consecrations  ;  but  as  a  matter  of  mere 
history,  it  has  always  seemed  to  me  as  well 
established  as  any  other  fact  in  the  history  of 
those  times.  Kecorcls  are  ever  regarded  as 
the  most  reliable  testimony  in  matters  of 
fact ;  and  here  we  have  records  the  most  clear 
and  satisfactory  that  could  be  desired.  If 
such   testimony  is  not  to   be  trusted,  then  I 


OF   THE   CHUROH.  257 

submit  that  history  is  a  most  imperfect  and 
unreliable  science." 

"Keally,"  replied  Mr.  Lippincott,  "you 
and  I  are  realizing  the  story  of  the  two 
bullies.,  who  fought  until  each  one  got  out  of 
his  own  clothing,  and  into  the  clothing  of  the 
other.  I  grant  that  your  arguments  appear 
plausible,  and  perhaps  conclusive  ;  but  I  do 
not  think  it  a  matter  of  sufficient  importance 
to  call  for  all  this  logic.  It  is  not  a  matter  of 
much  moment,  when,  where,  or  by  whom, 
Parker  was  consecrated,  or  whether  he  was 
consecrated  at  all.  If  he  had  the  true  spirit 
of  his  Lord  and  Master,  he  was,  in  the  sight 
of  Heaven,  a  true  Bishop  ;  and  if  he  had  not 
this,  no  consecration  could  make  him  one. — 
I  like  the  forms  of  our  Church,  and  think  its 
old,  time-honored  customs  all  very  well  ; 
but  I  can  never  realize  that  the  essence  of 
religion  is  bound  up  in  a  form." 

At  this  interview,  Manwareing  was  scarcely 
less  amazed  than  he  had  previously  been  by 
the  vagaries  of  Mr.  Yates.  The  impression 
now  grew  strong  on  his  mind  that  the  Episco- 
pal Church,  after  all,  was  but  one  of  the  nu- 
merous sects  of  the  times  ;  having  only  this 
17 


258  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

important  peculiarity  ; —  that  it  was  a  little 
older  than  any  of  the  others ;  and  that  it 
really  had  no  more  tendency  to  fix  the 
minds  of  its  members,  or  prevent  wandering 
and  speculation,  than  had  any  of  the  others. 
The  interview  closed  with  an  agreement  that 
they  should  occasionally  interchange  pulpits, — 
"on  equal  terms," — only  that  Manwareing 
should  conduct  his  devotional  services  in  the 
Episcopal  church  just  as  in  his  own,  while 
Mr.  Lippincott,  in  the  Methodist  church  should 
conform  to  Methodist  usage  ;  or  at  least  have 
an  abridged  service,  lest  the  prejudices  of  some 
Methodists  should  be  awakened. 

This  interchange,  however,  never  occurred, 
as,  on  speaking  of  it  to  some  of  the  members 
of  his  Church,  Manwareing  was  reminded  that 
he  was  still  regarded  with  some  suspicion,  and 
that  such  intimacv  might  involve  him  in 
trouble.  It  was  also  reported  that  Mr.  Lip- 
pincott, on  thinking  more  seriously  of  the 
matter,  was  led  to  conclude  that  it  might  not 
be  quite  consistent  with  the  canons  of  his 
Church  and  the  feelings  of  his  people. 

During  the  remainder  of  the  year,  Manware- 
ing had  no  further  concern  on  the  matter   of 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  259 

Episcopacy,  or  the  Liturgy.  In  a  letter  ad- 
dressed to  his  old  friend,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Graves, 
he  wrote  thus  : — "  I  believe  I  can  truly  say 
that  my  mind  is  now  entirely  at  ease  on  those 
questions  which  used  to  give  me  so  much  con- 
cern. I  have  had  the  happiness,  since  coming 
to  this  city,  to  make  the  acquaintance  of  an 
Episcopal  clergyman,  through  whom  I  have 
come  better  to  understand  the  animus  of  the 
Episcopal  Church  than  I  had  ever  done.  True, 
they  hold  to  the  Episcopacy  and  the  Liturgy, 
but  I  am  persuaded  that  it  is  with  them  a 
mere  preference,  and  by  no  means  regarded  as 
of  the  essence  of  the  Church.  The  doctrine 
of  the  apostolic  succession  is  regarded  by  them, 
or  many  of  them,  as  a  mere  figment,  and  with 
very  little  respect  ;  and  I  incline  to  the  opin- 
ion that  if  a  few  old  canons  were  out  of  the 
way,  they  would  soon  be  little  different  from 
us.  True,  I  still  think  there  was  no  need  for 
our  Church  taking  the  name  Episcopal,  and 
going  through  with  the  form  of  consecrating 
Bishops,  unless  we  regard  the  office  as  distinct 
from,  and  suj)erior  to  that  of  presbyter,  or 
elder  ;  but  many  Episcopalians,  I  am  led  to 
think,  regard  it  in  very  nearly  the  same  light 


260  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

that  we  do.     Upon  the  whole,  I  believe  I  am 
content  to  have  things  remain  as  they  are." 

One  would  naturally  conclude  that  Mr. 
Graves  must  have  read  this  letter  with  the 
most  profound  satisfaction.  But  its  effect  on 
his  mind  was  anything  but  pleasant.  He  did 
not  answer  it  for  several  months,  not  until  the 
preacher  of  his  circuit  was  on  the  eve  of  set- 
ting out  for  the  next  Conference.  A  part  of 
it  may  serve  to  show  that  he  much  better 
understood  the  real  state  of  Manwareing's 
mind  than  Manwareing  did  himself.  It  open- 
ed thus  : — 

"  My  Dear  3famvareing3 —  I  avail  myself 
of  an  opportunity  of  sending  you  a  letter  by 
the  hand  of  a  Kev.  brother  who  will  see  you 
at  Conference.  I  am  sorry  to  have  to  say 
that  your  last  letter,  though  truly  amiable 
and  pleasant  in  its  tone,  has  given  me  great 
concern.  What  can  have  wrought  this  change 
in  your  mind  in  so  short  a  time  ?  That  you 
were,  only  a  little  over  a  year  ago,  greatly 
concerned  about  the  Episcopacy,  the  Liturgy, 
&c,  is  beyond  all  question.  This  caused  me 
great  concern  ;  but  at  the  same  time,  I  was 
truly  proud   of  the   position  which  you  had 


OF   THE    CHURCH.  261 

taken,  and  of  the  earnest  and  manly  course 
of  investigation  which  you  were  pursuing. 
Every  one  must  respect  honesty  of  purpose 
and  straightforward  truthfulness.  Then,  I 
feared  that  you  might  cease  to  be  a  Methodist  ; 
now,  I  am  led  to  fear  that  some  mysterious 
influence  has  so  far  prevailed,  that  you  have 
ceased  to  be  that  bold  and  fearless  inquirer 
which  I  then  thought  you.  I  will  not  allow 
myself  to  believe  that  you  have  been  flattered 
into  silence,  or  that  promotion  has  weakened 
your  moral  sense  ;  for  I  think  I  know  your 
simplicity  of  heart  too  well  to  admit  of  such 
a  thought.  But  you  will  allow  me  to  say  to 
you,  that  you  are  open  to  the  charge  of  in- 
stability, if  not  of  too  easy  compliance  with 
flattering  circumstances.  The  truth  is,  My 
Son,  through  all  the  expressions  of  satisfac- 
tion in  your  letter,  I  distinctly  see  that  your 
mind  is  not  at  ease.  You  have  deceived  your- 
self by  hearkening  to  the  cry  of  t  Peace  ! 
Peace  !  when  there  is  no  peace/  First  in- 
timidated by  the  severe  ordeal  through  which 
you  passed,  a  year  ago,  and  then  soothed  and 
flattered  by  your  sudden  and  unexpected  ele- 
vation in  Conference,  you  have  come  earnestly 


262  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

to  desire  rest  ;  and  in  this  state  of  mind,  you 
have  eagerly  laid  hold  of  whatever  gave  prom- 
ise of  it.  You  certainly  know  better  than  to 
regard  your  new  acquaintance  as  a  true  expo- 
nent of  the  mind  of  the  Episcopal  Church. 
How  is  it  possible,  with  all  your  reading  on 
the  subject,  for  one  man  to  convince  you  that 
the  doctrine  of  the  Apostolic  Succession  is 
regarded  in  that  Church  as  ( a  mere  figment/ 
commanding  little  respect  ?  You  do  know, 
most  certainly,  that  it  is  held  as  a  vital  point ; 
and  that  no  ministry  is  regarded  as  regular  in 
that  Church,  which  is  not  derived  from  Bish- 
ops of  the  regular  succession.  Excuse  me  for 
saying  to  you,  that  your  new  acquaintance  is 
not  reliable,  as  an  exponent  of  the  Episcopal 
Church,  any  more  than  was  your  friend  Yates, 
of  whom  you  once  wrote  me.  No  one  will 
rejoice  more  truly  than  I  to  know  that  your 
mind  is  truly  at  ease,  and  that  you  are  secure- 
ly anchored  in  the  Methodist  Church  ;  but  I 
would  rather  see  you  the  simple-minded  in- 
quirer you  used  to  be,  in  the  Episcopal  Church, 
or  any  other  Church,  than  retain  you  in  our 
Church  at  the  sacrifice  of  an  honest  mind  and 
a  clear  conscience.     This  is  a  mere  truce, 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  263 

entered  into  in  an  amiable  mood.  You  have 
not  yet  mastered  the  main  questions  ;  and 
mark  well  my  prediction, —  they  will  return 
upon  you  with  redoubled  force.  Better  to 
meet  them  now  —  fully,  at  once,  and  know 
on  what  footing  you  stand.  '         ." 

The  effect  of  this  letter  on  Manwareing's 
mind  may  be  better  imagined  than  described. 
It  showed  to  him  that  his  old  friend  thorough- 
ly understood  his  mental  organization,  and 
the  nature  of  the  difficulties  which  had  so 
embarrassed  him  within  the  past  two  years. 
He  fully  realized  the  force  of  the  prediction, 
that  those  questions  were  likely  to  return  upon 
him,  and  blamed  himself  for  having  entered 
into  a  truce,  when  he  might  so  soon  have 
brought  the  whole  matter  to  a  final  settle- 
ment. 

Nothing  occurred  in  this  Conference  in 
which  Manwareing  figured  with  more  prom- 
inence than  did  all  his  brethren.  He  had 
given  satisfaction  in  his  station,  during  the 
past  year  ;  the  Presiding  Elder  of  his  district 
gave  a  good  account  of  him  to  the  Bishop  ; 
and  he  was  returned  to  the  same  station  for 
another  year. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


Return  of  old  difficulties. —  Another  meeting  with  Rev. 
Mr .  Lvppincott. —  Thorough  investigation. —  Exam- 
ination of  the  candidate. 

^N  returning  to  his  station,  Manwareing 
was  observed  to  be  less  happy  than  for- 
merly. The  bright  sunshine  of  joy  which  had 
lighted  up  his  face  during  most  of  the  past 
year  had  fled,  and  a  cloud  of  melancholy  had 
taken  its  place.  He  appeared  but  seldom  in 
company,  and  on  all  occasions  seemed  absorb- 
ed in  some  thought  of  a  heavy  and  painful 
nature. 

The  truth  was  known  to  none  but  himself, 
that  Mr.  Graves'  letter  had  made  a  deep  im- 
pression on  his  mind.  He  felt  that  he  had 
deceived  himself,  or  too  readily  consented  to 
be  deceived.  He  had  dismissed  a  momentous 
question  without  settling  it  in  his  own  mind. 
Mr.  Graves  had  torn  away  the  veil  that  had 
concealed   this  fact,  and  laid  his  whole  case 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  265 

before  him.  Shame,  remorse,  and  burning 
self-reproach  now  took  the  place  of  the  false 
peace  of  the  last  few  months.  Nor  had  this 
reaction  resulted  wholly  from  the  disclosures  of 
Mr.  Graves.     The  honor  of  being  stationed  in 

the  great  city  of had  now  lost  much  of 

its  power  to  flatter.  It  had  ceased  to  be  a 
novelty,  and  that  which  had  once  afforded  him 
the  most  unmingled  gratification,  he  now  al- 
most loathed,  from  a  suspicion  that  it  had 
been  too  keenly  enjoyed,  and  thus  been  a 
means  of  diverting  his  attention  from  the  in- 
vestigation of  a  question  of  real  magnitude. 

Humors  passed  round  of  some  sore  affliction 
having  come  upon  him,  of  a  domestic  charac- 
ter. Some  suggested  disappointed  prospects , 
and  others,  bereavement  by  death  in  his  fam- 
ily, but  none  guessed  the  true  cause  of  his 
manifest  sorrow.  Eegularly,  he  appeared  in 
his  pulpit  at  the  appointed  hour,  and  at  every 
other  post  of  duty  ;  and  it  was  remarked  that 
his  sermons,  though  less  brilliant  than  formerly, 
were  of  a  more  serious  and  impressive  charac- 
ter. Some  fancied  they  saw  evidence  of 
declining  health  ;  and  in  consequence  of  this 
rumor,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Lippincott  called  to  see 


266  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

him.  This  was  an  important  meeting,  as  we 
shall  hereafter  see.  Manwareing  was  seated 
at  his  table,  deeply  engaged  in  "  Bingham's 
Antiquities  of  the  Christian  Church/'  which 
he  had  been  reading  for  some  weeks,  in  con- 
nection  with  Hooker,  Waterland,  Jones  of 
Nayland,  and  other  standard  works  of  the 
Church  of  England.  Scarcely  had  Mr.  Lip- 
pincott  been  seated,  when  Manwareing,  with 
great  earnestness  of  manner,  addressed  him 
thus : — 

"  Mr.  Lippincott,  I  am  led  to  fear  that  you 
have  misconceived  the  doctrines  of  your  own 
Church.  If  so,  it  is  the  second  time  that  I  have 
been  deceived  on  this  subject  by  Episcopal 
clergymen.  A  little  over  a  year  ago,  I  was 
almost  prepared  to  renounce  my  orders  in  the 
Methodist  Church,  and  seek  ordination  at  the 
hands  of  one  of  your  Bishops,  when  I  chanced 
to  fall  in  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Yates,  who,  you  are 
aware,  has  since  joined  the  Church  of  Rome. 
From  him,  I  got  such  impressions  of  the 
Episcopal  Church  as  led  me  to  abandon  all 
idea  of  ever  entering  it.  Soon  after  that  in- 
terview, however,  on  learning  that  he  had 
gone  to  Rome,  I  felt  that  he  was  no  longer  to 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  267 

be  regarded  as  a  sound  exponent  of  the  views 
of  the  Church,  and  so  ventured  to  approach 
the  subject  again.  Then  it  was  that  I  first 
made  your  acquaintance  ;  and  from  your  high 
reputation,  I  judged  it  safe  to  regard  you  as  a 
reliable  expounder  of  your  Church's  views  on 
controverted  points.  Accordingly,  I  believed 
that  you  spoke  the  mind  of  your  Church  ;  and 
believing  this,  I  lost  all  interest  in  the  matter, 
and  felt  that  there  was  no  question  at  issue 
of  sufficient  importance  to  justify  the  labor  of 
investigation,  or  the  sacrifice  necessarily  in- 
volved in  a  change.  Since  then,  however,  my 
mind  has  been  recalled  to  the  subject,  and  I 
have  resolved  to  give  it  as  thorough  an  inves- 
tigation as  I  am  capable  of  doing,  in  the  light 
of  your  own  standards.  I  find  them  very  dif- 
ferent from  what  I  learned  of  you  ; —  quite  as 
far  removed  from  you,  as  from  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Yates." 

At  this,  Mr.  Lippincott  evinced  much  em- 
barrassment, and  replied,  "  What  I  gave  you 
were  my  own  views,  honestly  entertained  ;  I 
presume  you  may  find  Churchmen  who  would 
materially  differ  from  me." 

i(  I  beg  your  pardon/'  replied  Manwareing, 


268  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

"  I  did  not  understand  that  you  were  giving 
me  your  own  private  views.  As  you  took 
upon  yourself,  unsolicited  on  that  occasion,  to 
express  the  true  animus  of  your  Church,  I 
had  reason  to  believe  that  you  were  giving  me, 
not  your  own  opinions,  but  the  general  mind 
of  the  Church, —  the  Church,  as  generally 
understood  among  your  Theologians  and  Doc- 
tors. I  grant,  there  must  ever  be  differences 
of  opinion  among  members  of  the  same  com- 
munion, on  minor  points  ;  but  in  matters  of 
such  grave  importance  as  those  then  discussed, 
the  Church  of  Christ  should  give  no  uncertain 
sound." 

"  I  think/'  Mr.  Lippincott  replied,  "  that 
many  earnest  inquirers  have  been  repelled  from 
our  Church  by  extreme  views  being  presented 
to  them  at  its  very  threshold.  I  think  babes 
should  be  fed  with  milk,  and  not  with  strong 
meat.  For  this  reason,  in  part,  I  confess  I 
gave  you  views  which  may  not  have  been  as 
high  as  those  commonly  entertained  among 
our  clergy.  I  have  long  observed  that  it  is 
much  easier  to  ascend  in  the  scale  of  Church- 
manship  than  to  come  down.  From  my 
standpoint,  it  is  very  easy  to  ascend   to  any 


OF   THE    CHURCH.  269 

altitude  that  may  be  desired  ;  but  I  have  sel- 
dom known  a  very  High  Churchman  become 
a  Low  one." 

"  All  this  may  be  very  true/'  replied  Man- 
wareing,  "but  I  see  no  necessity  for  keeping 
back  anything  fundamental.  When  an  ear- 
nest inquirer  asks  for  information,  I  think  it 
more  judicious  to  give  him  the  truth ;  perhaps 
not  the  whole  truth  at  once,  but  the  naked 
truth,  as  far  as  you  go.  Certainly,  I  should 
never  think  of  asking  the  private  opinions  of 
any  man,  when  conducting  an  inquiry  into 
the  true  position  of  a  Church.  However,  I 
grant  that  you  may  have  thought  differently 
from  others  as  to  what  is,  in  fact,  the  status 
of  your  Church  ;  for  I  am  happy  to  find  that 
it  has  left  margin  for  private  differences  ;  but 
on  this  matter  of  Episcopacy,  I  am  sure  your 
Church  has  but  one  mind  if  its  standards  are 
to  be  trusted." 

"  I  confess,"  replied  Mr.  Lippincott,  "  to 
being  what  is  called  a  very  Low  Churchman  ; 
and  one  of  my  chief  reasons  for  preferring  this 
position  is  that  I  am  fully  persuaded  we  have, 
from  this  position,  much  more  easy  access  to 
those  persons  of  other  persuasions  who  may 


270  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

be   thinking  favorably  of  the   Church,   than 
High  Churchmen  can  ever  have/' 

"I  think/'  Manwareing  replied,  "that  you 
are  mistaken.  I  grant  that  those  extreme 
views  set  forth  in  some  of  the  Oxford  Tracts, 
and  such  as  I  heard  expressed  by  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Yates,  may  have  the  effect  to  repel  inquirers 
from  your  Church  ;  but  I  confess  that  no 
views,  however  extreme,  on  this  side,  could 
more  effectually  destroy  all  interest  in  the 
s abject  in  my  mind,  than  did  your  declaration 
that  "  one  system  of  Church  government  was 
as  good  as  another."  True,  it  sounded  liberal ; 
but  liberality  must  have  limits  ;  otherwise  it 
runs  into  liberalism,  latitudinarianism,  and 
indifference.  Your  expressions  gave  me  a 
good  opinion  of  the  amiable  character  of  your 
heart ;  but  so  far  as  it  had  influence  beyond 
this,  it  was  in  the  way  of  indifference,  and  led 
me  to  feel  that  it  was  a  matter  of  no  moment 
whatever.  I  am  satisfied,  Sir,  that  both  of 
the  extreme  wings  of  Churchmanship  fail  to 
represent  the  true  mind  of  your  Church.  I 
am  now  resolved  to  confer  but  little  with  flesh 
and  blood,  and  to  study  the  Church  as  she  is 
represented  by  her  standards.     I  have  vacil- 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  271 

lated  long  enough.  This  question  has  to  be 
settled  in  my  mind.  What  will  be  the  result, 
I  know  not ;  but  as  soon  as  my  decision  is 
made,  my  action  will  be  determined.  I  have 
no  doubt  of  the  general  soundness  of  your 
Churchmen  of  both  wings  ;  and  I  strongly 
incline  to  the  belief  that  parties  are  inevitable 
in  any  Church  which  allows  so  much  margin 
for  private  opinion  as  yours  does.  I  even 
think  that  good  may  come  of  them  ;  though 
they  may  be  evils,  in  some  sense.  But  I  am 
seeking,  not  the  Church  party  which  may 
seem  to  me  nearest  right.  I  am  in  search  of 
the  Church.  If  I  shall  be  so  happy  as  to  find 
it  in  your  communion,  I  shall  be  in  no  haste 
to  determine  my  position  in  it, —  whether  with 
High  or  with  Low  Churchmen." 

Mr.  Lippincott  now  saw  that  Manwareing 
was  in  earnest,  and  that  in  his  great  eagerness 
to  arrive  at  fundamental  truth,  he  had  risen 
far  above  all  petty  disputes  among  Church^ 
men.  "Only  one  danger,"  he  remarked,  "I 
wish  to  guard  you  against.  You  will  find, 
even  in  the  old  standards,  some  expressions 
which,  to  the  modern  ear,  may  sound  harshly. 
You  will  find  Baptism  spoken  of  as  regenera- 


272  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

tion.  You  will  find  great  exclusiveness,  such 
as  may  cause  you  concern.  You  will  find 
priestly  absolution  spoken  of  as  real  forgive- 
ness ;  and  you  will  not  find  as  much  said 
about  conversion,  and  the  change  of  heart,  as 
you  have  been  accustomed  to  hear.  These  I 
hope  will  not  alarm  you." 

Manwareing  thanked  him  for  this  salutary 
caution,  but  added :  "  I  have  already  observed 
all  these.  The  time  was  when  they  would 
have  alarmed  me  ;  but  I  have  passed  that 
period.  I  am  now  prepared  to  make  due  al- 
lowance for  the  changes  that  have  taken  place 
in  the  popular  nomenclature  of  religion,  as  of 
all  science,  within  the  last  few  centuries.  I 
admire  the  perseverance  with  which  your 
Church  has  held  on  to  her  old  nomenclature. 
The  alarm  which  so  many  feel  at  the  idea  of 
Baptismal  Eegeneration,  and  other  old  phrases 
of  a  kindred  nature,  results  wholly  from  the 
modern  changes  which  have  taken  place  in  the 
popular  meaning  of  words.  I  am  satisfied 
that  your  Church  does  not  hold  to  the  Rom- 
ish Opus  operatura  of  baptism.  The  word 
Regeneration,  in  its  present  popular  significa- 
tion, is   purely   modern.     Never,  until  about 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  273 

the  time  of  the  Synod  of  Dort,  and  the  civil 
wars  of  England,  was  it  used  in  the  sense  of 
conversion,  or  renovation.  This  dispute  be- 
tween you  and  your  Tractarian  brethren  about 
Baptismal  Regeneration  is  more  a  war  about 
the  meaning  of  a  word  than  anything  else.  If 
the  question  were  fully  settled  among  dispu- 
tants as  to  the  meaning  of  the  word  '  Regen- 
eration/  I  am  persuaded  that  the  controversy 
would  soon  cease.  You  are  all  better  Chris- 
tians than  you  allow  each  other  to  be.  Alas, 
for  me  ;  I  yet  wander  !" 

At  this  period  "  the  iron  tongue  of  midnight 
tolled  out  twelve/'  and  Mr.  Lippincott  rose  to 
depart.  They  shook  hands  long  and  convul- 
sively—  with  both  hands  —  and  the  choking 
sobs  and  swift-coursing  tears  —  more  eloquent 
than  words  —  told  how  deep  was  the  emotion 
of  both  hearts.  Mr.  Lippincott  went  home 
less  wedded  to  the  idea  of  Church  parties  than 
he  had  been  for  many  years  ;  and  Manwareing 
sat  down  with  a  far  better  opinion  of  Mr.  Lip- 
pincott than  he  had  had  at  any  time  since  he 
had  made  his  acquaintance.  Seizing  his  pen, 
as  Mr.  Lippincott  left  his  study,  he  entered  in 
his  Diary,  "  In  essentials,  unity.  In  non- 
18 


274  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

essentials,  liberty.  In  all  things,  charity. — 
Brother  Lippineott  is  not  perfect  ;  but  in  the 
main,  he  is  sound  ;  and  in  my  heart  I  love 
him/' 

How  Manwareing  passed  the  six  weeks  im- 
mediately following  this  interview,  the  reader 
hardly  needs  to  be  informed.  Many  ponderous 
volumes  disappeared  from  the  shelves  of  the 
city  bookstores ;  and  the  policemen  often 
remarked  that  Manwareing's  lights  burned 
nearly  all  night. 

About  this  time,  the  Presiding  Elder  of  the 
District  made  his  regular  visitation,  it  being 
the  time  of  the  Quarterly  Conference  in  Man- 
wareing's station.  Among  the  duties  to  be 
performed  was  that  of  examining  a  young  man 
who  had  applied  for  license  to  preach.  The 
examination  took  place  in  Manwareing's  study, 
the  evening  before  the  meeting  of  Conference, 
and  was  conducted  principally  by  the  Presid- 
ing Elder,  assisted  by  Manwareing  and  one 
other  preacher.  One  of  the  questions  proposed 
to  the  candidate  was, —  Whether  he  was 
conscious  of  having  been  specially  called  and 
commissioned  of  Cod  to  preach  the  Gospel. — 
To  this  the  candidate  replied,  with  hesitation, 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  275 

that  lie  trusted  he  had  been.  At  this,  Man- 
wareing  interposed  the  question, —  Whether 
there  were  any  doubt  of  the  fact,  or  whether 
there  were  absolute  certainty  ?  The  Presiding 
Elder  interposed,  saying  that  absolute  certain- 
ty was  hardly  to  be  expected  ;  that  all  that 
was  required  was  a  general  impression  of  duty. 
u  But/'  Manwareing  replied,  u  I  insist  that 
just  in  proportion  to  the  doubt  of  the  young 
man's  having  been  really  and  specially  called, 
must  there  ever  be  a  doubt  of  his  being  a  true 
minister  of  Christ ;  seeing  that  according  to 
our  theory,  ordination  does  not  constitute  him 
a  minister  of  God,  but  only  certifies  the  fact, 
while  the  real  ordination  and  consecration  to 
the  work  is  in  the  secret  call  direct  from  God." 
The  Presiding  Elder  replied,  "  It  is  our 
business  to  settle  this  question.  It  is  supposed 
that  we  are  able  to  know,  or  form  a  tolerably 
correct  estimate  of  the  probabilities  and  im- 
probabilities of  the  case.  This  is  what  we  are 
sent  out  to  do,  and  to  report  the  result." — ■ 
"  Then/'  replied  Manwareing,  "  I  see  no  reas- 
on why  any  questions  should  be  asked  con- 
cerning the  young  man's  literary  or  theological 
attainments.     If  we  can  satisfy  ourselves  that 


I 

276  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

he  has  been  truly  called  and  commissioned  of 
God  to  this  work,  it  seems  to  me  wholly 
unnecessary  to  ask  any  further  questions/' 

"I  think/'  rejoined  the  Presiding  Elder, 
"that  these  literary  questions  must  be  an- 
swered before  we  shall  be  capable  of  determin- 
ing the  probabilities  of  his  having  been  called. 
Literary,  theological,  and  religious  attain- 
ments, all  combined,  go  far  to  establish  a 
probability  of  the  call." 

"  Then/'  Manwareing  replied,  "  from  this 
it  must  follow  that  there  is  a  strong  probability 
of  all  who  are  pious  and  sufficiently  learned, 
having  been  called  to  preach  the  Gospel.  I 
trust  that  most  of  the  members  of  our  Church 
are  truly  converted  ;  and  as  for  the  literary 
and  theological  attainments  required  by  our 
Church,  I  am  frank  lo  say  that  our  laity  are, 
as  a  whole,  quite  equal  to  our  preachers. — 
For  myself,  I  am  satisfied  with  the  young 
man's  answers.  His  general  persuasion  that 
he  is  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  take  upon 
him  this  office  is  all  that  can  be  reasonably 
required.  So  I  am  satisfied  that  his  piety 
needs  not  to  be  questioned,  and  that  his  lit- 
erary and  theological  attainments  are  all  that 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  277 

our  Church  requires.  But  I  have  trouble  in 
comprehending  how  we  are  to  conclude  that 
he  is  called,  while  others  equally  pious  and 
learned  are  not." 

"Because,"  interposed  the  Elder,  " he  trusts 
that  he  is  called  to  this  work,  while  they  have 
no  such  impression." 

"  But  this,"  said  Manwareing,  "  brings  us 
back  to  where  we  started.  He  is  not  certain 
of  having  been  thus  called  ;  nor  can  you  or  I 
be  certain  of  it  ;  and  hence  there  must  always 
remain  a  grave  question  whether  he  be  a  true 
minister  of  Christ.  Moreover,  with  our  theory, 
there  must  ever  be  a  doubt  of  the  validity  of 
all  our  ministry.  None  of  our  clergy,  of  any 
repute,  will  go  further  than  this  young  man 
has  done.  Those  who  declare  that  they  have 
been  sensibly  and  certainly  called,  and  have 
no  doubt  of  the  fact,  we  always  regard  as 
enthusiasts  ;  and  a  large  proportion  of  such 
are  always  rejected." 

At  this  period,  the  Elder  showed  signs  of 
impatience  ;  and  turning  to  Manwareing,  ad- 
dressed him  thus,  "Brother  Manwareing,  what 
assurance  have  you  that  you  are  a  true  minis- 
ter of  Christ  ?     Had   you  no  assurance  that 


278  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

you  were  secretly  and  inwardly  called  of  God 
to  this  work,  at  the  time  you  became  a 
preacher  ?" 

"Only  the  same/'  replied  Manwareing, 
"  which  this  young  man  has.  I  trusted  that 
I  was  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  take  this 
office  upon  me." 

P.  E.  "  Then  are  you  satisfied,  now,  that 
you  are  a  true  minister  ?" 

M.  "  I  confess  that  my  assurance  of  this 
has  always  depended  very  much  on  my  im- 
pression that  the  office  of  the  ministry  was 
really  conferred  in  ordination/' 

P.  E.  "  I  assure  you  that  we  do  not  claim 
to  have  made  you  a  minister.  We  only  be- 
lieved that  you  were  one,  and  certified  accord- 
ingly." 

M.  "  Then  there  was  a  mutual  misunder- 
standing. 1  went  to  the  Bishop  to  be  ordained, 
that  I  might  be  a  minister  ;  and  he  ordained 
me,  it  seems,  because  he  believed  I  was  one 
already.  I  could  not  have  trusted  any  previ- 
ous monition  ;  and  I  wonder  how  my  brethren 
can  have  so  much  more  confidence  in  my  pri- 
vate impulses  than  I  have." 

P.  E.  "  Let  me  again  assure  you  that  the 
Bishop  never,  never  made  you  a  minister" 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  279 

31.  u  Then  I  fear  I  am  not  one.  I  do  not 
claim  to  have  been  one  without  ordination, 
and  you  do  not  claim  to  have  made  me  one  by 
ordination." 

The  examination  proceeded,  and  the  young 
man  received  his  license  ;  but  from  that  hour, 
Manwareing  was  more  an  object  of  suspicion 
than  ever  before. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


Letter  to  the  Presiding  Elder. —  Withdraws  from  the 
Methodist  denomination. —  Some  of  his  reasons. — 
Letter  to  one  of  his  late  parishioners. —  Letter  from 
the  Presiding  Elder.  —  Calumny.  —  Reply.  —  Be- 
comes a  candidate  for  orders. —  Ordination. —  Letter 
from  Mr.  Graves. 

tN  the  day  after  the  close  of  the  Quarterly 
Conference,  Manwareing  left  the  city,  and 
went  about  forty  miles  into  the  country,  to 
spend  a  few  days  at  the  house  of  a  friend, 
whose  acquaintance  he  had  made  some  two 
vears  before.  About  a  week  after,  the  Presid- 
ing  Elder,  now  in  another  part  of  his  district, 
received  the  following  letter  : — 

"  Rev.  and  dear  Brother, —  After  a  long  and 
painful  struggle,  in  the  course  of  which  I  have 
suffered  more  than  pen  or  tongue  can  express, 
I  have  reached  a  conclusion  of  which  candor 
requires  that  you  should  be  immediately 
informed. 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  281 

I  can  no  longer  be  a  clergyman  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  Of  this,  I 
make  haste  to  inform  you  in  the  manner  most 
courteous  to  yourself,  and  least  painful  to  my 
own  feelings.    You  will  please  regard  this  as  a 

formal  resignation  of  my  cure  in station, 

and  a  notice  as  nearly  official  as  may  be,  that 
I- am  no  longer  subject  to  your  jurisdiction. 

As  my  reasons  for  this  course  are  likely  to 
be  called  in  question,  and  vaguely  conjectured, 
if  not  given  by  myself,  I  beg  leave,  in  as 
laconic  a  form  as  possible,  to  give  you  some 
of  the  leading  ones  ;  and  you  have  my  entire 
permission  to  make  such  use  of  them  as  you 
may  thiak  proper. 

First  of  all,  let  me  assure  you  that  no  per- 
sonal feelings  have  been  concerned  in  it, 
either  directly  or  indirectly.  The  treatment 
which  I  have  ever  received  at  vour  hands,  and 
at  the  hands  of  my  Methodist  brethren  gener- 
ally, has  ever  been  kind,  and  has  laid  me  under 
obligations  which  I  fear  I  shall  never  be  able 
to  discharge.  The  few  reprimands  which  I 
have  received  at  the  hands  of  the  Bishop,  and 
some  of  the  Presiding  Elders,  as  well  as  some 
remarks    which    have    been    passed    around, 


282  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

although  painful  to  me,  are  no  cause  of 
complaint ;  for  I  am  frank  to  confess  that  my 
conduct  has  been  such  as  to  awaken  suspicion. 
Of  this,  I  have  long  been  conscious  ;'  and  the 
conclusion  which  I  have  at  length  reached,  and 
now  announce,  is  sufficient  to  vindicate  all 
your  suspicions  of.  my  soundness,  as  a  Meth- 
odist. 

My  true  reasons  are  told  in  few  words  :  — 

1st.  I  object  to  the  revival  system,  in  the 
form  which  it  has  assumed  in  the  Methodist 
Church  ;  believing  that  it  has  been,  on  the 
whole,  a  splendid  failure,  and  detrimental  to 
the  interests  of  true  religion. 

2d.  I  object  to  the  separation  of  the  Meth- 
odist societies  from  the  Church  of  England  ; 
believing  that  it  was  unnecessary,  schismatical, 
and  opposed  to  the  designs  of  the  great  and 
good  Mr.  Wesley,  who  often  protested  against 
anything  of  the  kind  and  emphatically  declared, 
"My  calling  is  to  live  and  die  in  the  Church 
of  England." 

3d.  I  object  to  the  name  and  style  of  your 
Church,  —  Episcopal, —  as  a  misnomer,  and 
calculated  only  to  deceive.  It  is  unquestion- 
able that  the  whole  Episcopal  theory  is  ignored 


OF    THE   CHURCH,  283 

in  your  Church  ;  and  according  to  your  own 
showing,  you  are,  to  all  intents  and  purposes, 
Presbyterians,  both  in  theory  and  in  practice. 
Moreover,  any  attempt  to  vindicate  yourselves 
by  showing  that  your  theory  has  changed  since 
your  Church  took  its  name,  would  bring  still 
greater  dishonor,  and  involve  many  of  the 
fathers  of  Methodism  in  infamy,  by  showing 
that  their  original  design  was  to  pass  off  a 
sham  Episcopacy  for  a  genuine  one. 

4th.  I  have  no  longer  any  doubt  that  the 
original  form  of  Church  government  was  Epis- 
copal, and  that  the  ministry  and  the  Church 
were  perpetuated  by  an  unbroken  succession 
of  Episcopal  ordainers,  who  were  of  a  grade 
superior  to  that  of  Presbyter,  Priest  or  Elder. 
In  other  words,  the  three  orders  of  Bishops, 
Priests,  and  Deacons,  were  fully  recognized  as 
three  distinct  grades  in  the  ministry, —  the 
first  named  being  the  only  one  which  could 
confer  orders  in  any  degree.  But  in  your 
Church,  there  is  no  such  succession  even 
claimed  ;  and  you  well  know  how  recently  I 
have  been  assured  that  no  ministerial  author- 
ity was  conferred  on  me  by  my  ordination. — 
Having  no   consciousness  of  having   received 


284  A   METHODIST    IN    SEARCH 

holy  orders,  or  ministerial  authority,  by  any 
special  call  or  appointment  of  God,  I  am  led 
to  apprehend  that  I  am  not  a  true  and 
legitimate  "  priest  of  the  most  high  God/' — 
Hence  I  must  seek  for  orders  through  a  chan- 
nel which,  according  to  your  own  showing,  is 
beyond  question  sound  and  reliable. 

5th.  I  am  now  fully  persuaded  of  the  supe- 
riority of  a  liturgical  service  over  all  extem- 
poraneous devotions,  and  am  so  entirely 
convinced  that  such  was  the  primitive  mode 
of  worship,  that  I  must  prefer  and  seek  it,  as 
the  more  sober  and  orderly  devotion  for  the 
house  of  God,  and  the  best  conservator  of 
sound  theology. 

6th.  Much  as  I  appreciate  your  zealous  ad- 
vocacy of  the  great  matter  of  personal  religion 
and  holiness  of  heart,  I  do  object  to  the  prac- 
tical and  theoretical  disregard  of  the  sacra- 
ments, for  which  your  Church  has  ever  been 
so  remarkable.  The  sacraments  which  Christ 
hath  ordained  in  His  Church  must  never  be 
slighted,  nor  thought  lightly  of. 

Many  reasons  of  minor  importance  I  could 
give  ;  but  these  are  the  principal  ones  which 
have  operated  on  my  mind. 


OF    THE  CHURCH.  285 

Allow  me,  in  conclusion,  to  assure  you  of 
my  high  personal  regard  for  yourself,  as  well 
as  for  the  numerous  clergymen  and  laymen  of 
your  Church  whom  I  have  known,  and  still 
love,  but  from  whom  I  am,  from  tins  day, 
ecclesiastically  separated. 

1  For  these  my  prayers  shall  rise, 
For  these  my  tears  shall  fall.' 

That  this,  the  most  painful  act  of  my  life, 
will  escape  the  severe  censure  of  many  of 
these  loved  ones,  I  cannot  hope  ;  but  what- 
ever maybe  said,  and  sincerely  believed,  preju- 
dicial to  my  character,  I  shall  ever  rejoice  in 
the  consciousness  of  having  acted  under  a 
strong  sense  of  duty,  and  shall  never  cease  to 
be  your  faithful  friend  and  brother  in  Christ, 

Manwareing. 

Never,  from  the  hour  when  the  above  letter 
was  sealed,  as  he  declared  in  a  letter  to  a  friend 
nineteen  years  after,  did  Manwareing  have  a 
moment's  regret  for  the  step  thus  taken. — 
Yet,  it  cost  him  sorrow,  such  as  seldom  falls 
to  the  lot  of  man.  When  the  decided  step 
was  taken,  and  the  letter  posted  to  the  Pre- 
siding Elder,  it  is  true  that  the  great  struggle 


286  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

was  over ;  the  Rubicon  was  crossed, —  the  die 
was  cast, —  all  the  painful  struggle  of  con- 
science and  of  duty  was  at  an  end  ;  and  he 
now  saw  his  way  clear  ;  but  the  greatest 
struggle  of  feeling  was  yet  to  be  encountered. 
There  were  many  in  the  city  which  had  been 
his  late  station,  who  were  endeared  to  him  by 
a  thousand  acts  of  kindness,  and  by  memories 
as  strong  as  life  itself.  In  short,  nearly  all 
whom  he  had  ever  known,  and  loved  and  cher- 
ished, were  Methodists.  These  were  holy  ties  ; 
and  he  realized  in  all  its  bitterness  the  pang  of 
separation.  Many  of  these  friends  must  now 
be  transformed  into  inveterate  enemies,  and 
their  thousand  blessings  be  changed  into  curses. 
His  first  impulse  was  to  return  to  his  recent 
station,  and  formally  take  leave  of  his  people  ; 
but  the  deep  and  unutterable  emotions  of  his 
heart,  which  arose  at  the  thought,  admonished 
him  that  he  must  not  trust  himself  in  so  try- 
ing a  position.  His  friends,  also,  saw  that 
this  was  more  than  he  could  bear,  and  insisted 
that  he  should  spare  himself  the  humiliation 
which  must  inevitably  attend  such  a  trial. — ■ 
Accordingly,  he  yielded  to  what  he  blamed  as 
his  weakness,  and  sent  a  friend  to  collect  his 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  287 

books  and  other  effects  for  him,  and  to  deliver 
the  following  letter  to  a  prominent  member  of 
the  Church  : — 

"  My  Dear  Brother, —  The  bearer,  who  will 
deliver  this  to  you,  is  authorized  to  go  into 
my  room  and  bring  away  my  books  and  what 
other  property  he  may  find  there.  Of  my  late 
decision  and  action  you  are  already  informed, 
and  official  notice  is  given  to  the  Presiding 
Elder.  It  was  in  my  heart  to  make  you  a 
visit,  and  formally  take  leave  of  you  ;  but  the 
emotions  of  my  heart,  at  this  trying  period,, 
are  such,  that  I  cannot  trust  myself.  Were  I 
certain  of  meeting  all  my  old  friends  and 
brethren  as  enemies,  T  could  encounter  them, 
though  it  would  be  painful  in  the  extreme. — 
But  I  have  the  happiness  of  knowing  that 
many  of  them  still  love  me  with  an  affection 
scarcely  inferior  to  that  which  I  bear  to  you 
all.  This  would  be  the  keenest  pang  of  all  ; 
and  I  feel  that  a  formal  leave-taking,  under 
the  circumstances,  would  be  more  than  I  could 
bear  :  I  should  sink  under  it  as  a  child  bereft 
of  its  mother.  This,  I  know,  may  sound  to* 
you  as  unmanly.  Be  it  so.  It  is  mine  infirm- 
ity, and  I  cannot  resist  it.  ." 


288  A   METHODIST    IN    SEARCH 

An  early  interview  was  had  with  the  Bishop 
of  the  Diocese  in  which  Manwareing  now 
resided.  He  received  the  new  accession  from 
Methodism  with  kindness,  but  would  not  con- 
sent that  he  should  be  formally  admitted  a 
Candidate  for  orders  until  there  should  be 
ample  time  for  trial  of  his  fidelity,  and  to 
ascertain  whether  his  record  was  clear  with 
the  Methodists.  To  this  delay,  Manwareing 
cheerfully  submitted,  and  greatly  admired  the 
precaution.  "  You  cannot  be  too  cautious," 
he  said  to  the  Bishop,  "in  this  matter  of 
admitting  strangers  ;  for  some,  I  apprehend, 
were  there  no  difficulties  in  the  way,  might 
seek  the  ministry  of  this  Church  merely  for 
the  sake  of  status  or  better  position.  I  am 
glad  to  wait  until  all  questions  concerning 
my  antecedents  shall  have  been  settled,  and 
then,  as  a  candidate,  to  submit  to  the  severest 
ordeal  known  to  the  Church." 

During  the  delay,  he  employed  himself 
in  reviewing  his  classics  and  more  carefully 
studying  Hebrew,  in  which  his  attainments 
were  limited.  The  first  six  months  of  his 
probation  were  greatly  saddened  by  nu- 
merous   letters   and   sundry   publications   of 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  289 

an  unfriendly  nature,  calculated  to  impugn 
his  motives,  or  otherwise  injure  his  reputa- 
tion. In  due  time,  his  letter  of  resignation 
to  the  Presiding  Elder  received  the  following 
laconic  answer : — 

"  Sir,  —  Yours   of is    received,    and 

contents  noted.  The  fact  was  all  that  was 
necessary.  Your  reasons,  you  had  better  have 
kept  to  yourself.         Yours,  &c,  . 


u 


P.  S.  Your  late  title,  Rev.,  is  omitted,  for 
the  simple  reason  that  you  have  unfrocked 
yourself." 

Numerous  other  letters  of  like  character 
daily  came  in,  generally  addressed  to  "H.  Man- 
wareing,  Esq." 

The  Methodist  papers  also,  for  several  weeks, 

contained    violent    articles, —  some    editorial, 

but  more  in  the  form  of  communications, — 

all  of   an  angry  tone,  and  tending  to  throw 

discredit  on  the  new  convert  to  Episcopacy. — 

^Nothing,    however,    was   raised    affecting   his 

character,  beyond  the  impugning  of  motives, 

and  referring  his  change  to  ambitious  views. 

One  Rev.  Mr.  A .  indeed,  threw  out  an 

intimation  that  he  was  in  possession  of  certain 

facts,  which  he  should  use  only  in  case  Man- 
19 


290  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

wareing  should  publicly  attack  the  Methodist 
Church. 

This    was    the    only   article   which    gave 
Manwareing  concern.       It  drew  from  hirn  a 

letter  to  Mr.  A -,  in  which  he  says,  "  Your 

vague  insinuation  of  some  secret  fact  in  your 
possession  is  calculated  to  work  me  more  harm 
than  an  open  charge  of  drunkenness  or  theft. 
Since  you  have  taken  upon  yourself  to  expose 
my  character,  I  have  earnestly  to  request  that 
you  will  speak  out  whatever  you  may  know 
against  me.  I  have  faults  enough,  but  I  have 
confided  nothing  to  you,  nor  do  I  ask  any 
protection  at  your  hands  by  concealment. 


}) 


This  was  the  last  of  Mr.  A 's  secret. — 

The  Quarterly  Conference  of  Manwareing's 
late  station,  which  met .  nearly  three  months 
after  his  separation,  appointed  a  large  commit- 
tee to  report  the  sense  of  the  Church  under 
the  outrage  which  it  had  recently  suffered. — 
The  committee  was  divided,  and  made  a  ma- 
jority and  minority  report.  Both  were  sent 
to  the  Church  papers  ;  but  the  majority  was 
of  so  violent  a  character  that  the  editor  inter- 
posed, and  prevented  its  publication.     As  this 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  291 

was  suppressed,  from  considerations  of  decency, 
the  other  could  not  be  admitted,  and  hence 
neither  of  them  ever  came  to  the  light. 

In  due  time,  the  Standing  Committee 
received  the  necessary  testimonials,  and  Man- 
wareing  was  admitted  a  candidate  for  Orders. 
It  was  not  a  little  gratifying  to  him  to  learn 
that  in  consequence  of  his  being  personally 
known  to  very  few  Churchmen,  his  friends  had 
recourse  to  his  Methodist  brethren  for  the 
requisite  testimonials  ;  and  that  the  call  had 
been  responded  to  by  eager  multitudes  among 
the  Methodists,  who  pressed  forward  to  testify 
to  his  talents,  and  learning,  and  high  moral 
worth. 

The  several  examinations  took  place  at 
their  appointed  times,  and  were  satisfactory  to 
1 11 ;  and  within  a  few  days  of  twelve  months 
irom  the  time  of  his  separation  from  the 
Methodists,  Manwareing  was  ordained  a  dea- 
con by  the  venerable  Bishop  of  the  Diocese. — 
The  ordination  occurred  at  the  Diocesan  Con- 
vention. No  great  sensation  was  produced  in 
Convention.  He  had  brought  "  a  good  report 
from  them  that  were  without/'  and  all  were 
confident  that  he  would  prove  himself  worthy 


292  A    METHODIST    IN    SEARCH 

of  the  confidence  of  the  Church.  All  were 
glad  to  give  him  the  hand  of  fellowship.  The 
zealous  Col.  Harwood,  at  whose  house  Man- 
wareing  had  found  Wesley's  Prayer  Book,  was 
there,  with  Mrs.  Harwood.  He  had  come,  not 
as  a  lay  delegate  (for  there  was  no  parish  near 
him),  but  purely  that  he  might  witness  the 
ordination  of  the  young  Methodist  preacher  in 
whom  he  had  felt  so  deep  an  interest.  And 
good  Mr.  Trowbridge  was  there,  with  his  wife 
and  daughters,  eager  to  welcome  into  the 
ministry  of  the  Church  the  young  man  whom 
they  had  remembered  so  vividly  since  the  night 
he  bore,  with  such  patience  and  fortitude,  at 
their  house,  the  insults  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Yates. 
And  the  Rev.  Mr.  Penrose  was  there,  from 
whom  Manwareing  had  obtained  some  of  his 
earliest  impressions  of  the  Episcopal  Church  ; 
and  no  one  was  more  happy  than  he  in  wel- 
coming the  new  accession.  And  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Lippincott  was  there,  as  full  of  zeal  and  love 
for  Christ  as  ever  ;  and  far  more  conservative 
than  formerly  in  his  views  of  the  Church. — 
He  had  asked,  and  obtained  permission  to 
present  the  candidate.  His  heart  was  full  to 
overflowing,  and  ere  they  had  reached  the  ves- 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  293 

try-room,  after  service,  his  affectionate  embrace 
and  half  stifled  "  God  bless  you  \"  bore  testi- 
mony to  the  depth  of  his  affection  and  the 
sincerity  of  his  joy. 

Would  that  we  could  gratify  our  readers  by 
recording  the  presence  of  another  whose  name 
has  so  often  appeared  in  this  narrative.  But 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Graves  was  not  there.  Many 
delightful  letters  had  passed  between  him  and 
Manwareing,  during  the  year  of  the  candidate- 
ship.  Manwareing  had  informed  him  of  the 
time  and  place  of  his  intended  ordination, 
and  begged  his  presence,  as  the  greatest  earth- 
ly favor  ;  and  to  the  last  hour,  had  hoped  to 
see  him  on  that  happy  occasion.  Before  leav- 
ing the  vestry-room,  however,  a  letter  was 
placed  in  his  hands,  the  well-known  penman- 
ship and  postmark  of  which  revealed  its 
author,  before  the  seal  was  broken.  It  ran 
thus  : 

"My  ever  faithful  Son  in  the  Gosjjel  of 
Christ : —  It  is  one  of  the  bitterest  disappoint- 
ments of  my  life,  that  I  shall  not  be  able  to 
be  present  at  your  ordination.  The  infirmities 
of  more  than  threescore  and  ten  years,  and 
the  mountains  and  vallevs  of  over  two  hun~ 


294  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

dred  miles,  have  been  overcome  in  purpose  ; 
and  with  the  joyous  freedom  of  youth,  I  should 
have  hastened  to  the  place  appointed.  But 
Grod  has  interposed.  She  who  has  been  the 
companion  of  my  joys  and  my  sorrows  for 
more  than  fifty  years  of  my  pilgrimage,  and 
whose  love  for  you  has  ever  been  more,  if  pos- 
sible, than  that  of  a  mother,  the  day  before  I 
should  have  started,  was  stricken  down  —  I 
fear,  to  rise  no  more.  Our  special  prayers, 
however,,  shall  be  offered  on  that  day.  But 
for  the  distance  and  the  anxiety  which  you 
must  feel  to  recommence  your  ministry,  I 
should  beg  you  to  hasten  to  the  old  mansion, 
that  we  may  see  you  before  we  die.  But  we 
must  not  demand  this.  The  day  of  your 
ordination  will  doubtless  be  one  of  mingled 
emotions.  Strangers  will  press  forward  to  bid 
you  welcome,  and  give  you  assurances  of  fra- 
ternal sympathy.  Your  mind  will  naturally 
run  back  to  the  day  of  your  former  ordination 
as  an  humble  Methodist  minister  ;  and  I  fear 
that  painful  associations  may  be  awakened. 
I  know  you  will  most  keenly  sympathize  with 
those  whose  ministerial  acts  are  practically 
dishonored  by  your  reordination  ;  for  there  are 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  295 

many  who  are  most  sensitive  on  this  point. — 
But  I  am  not  one  of  these  ;  for  while  I  feel 
the  dishonor  done  to  my  Church  and  ministry, 
I  know  you  have  reached  your  conclusions  by 
an  honest  and  conscientious  investigation  of  a 
question  as  painful  to  you  as  it  could  have 
been  to  me.  Nay,  I  even  suspect  myself  of 
having  contributed  something  to  start  you  in 
the  train  of  thought  which  has  brought  you 
to  your  present  position.  If  so,  I  am  not 
guilty  of  intentional  error.  In  your  more  rapid 
processes,  you  have  reached  consequences  which 
I  have  not  —  perhaps  never  shall ;  but  others, 
wiser  than  I,  have  reached  them  long  ago.  I 
am  now  past  the  time  of  life  for  such  investi- 
gations. The  mental  inertia  of  age  is  not 
easily  overcome.  I  shall  most  probably  remain 
in  my  present  ecclesiastical  relation  the  re- 
mainder of  my  life.  I  trust  you  may  find  a 
field  of  usefulness,  and  long  live  to  redeem  the 
Old  Church  from  the  dishonor  brought  on  it 
by  the  Old  Colonial  clergy,  but  for  whom  I 
apprehend  there  had  never  been  a  Methodist 
Church. 

"And  now,  my  son,  I  commend  you  to  God 
and  to  the  word  of  His  grace  ;   and  whatever 


296  A    METHODIST    IN    SEARCH 

may   be   your  joys   or   your   sorrows,  —  your 

prosperity  or  your  adversity, —  my  prayers  and 

blessings  shall  follow  you  ;  and  though  I  sleep 

in  the  green  churchyard  of  the  Methodist,  you 

will  be  assured  that  no   one   more   tenderly 

loved  you,  or  more  sincerely  sympathized  with 

you  in  your  labors,  than 

Your  father." 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


First  sermon  in  the  Church. —  Advancement  to  the 
Priesthood. — Receives  his  appointment.  —  Visits 
Mr.  Graves. —  Death  of  Mrs.  Graves. —  Originates 
a  Church.  —  Prospers   in  his  labors.  —  Death   of 

Mr.  Graves. —  Present  status. 

/ 

>VEN  before  his  ordination,  Manwareing 
had  been  notified  that  his  services  would 
be  required,  during  the  year  of  his  diaconate, 
in  the  most  beautiful  city  of  the  State,  west 
of  the  mountains.  He  was  informed  that  the 
church  was  weak  in  the  place,  but  gave  prom- 
ise of  vigorous  growth  so  soon  as  it  could  be 
properly  worked.  On  the  day  of  his  ordina- 
tion, he  was  informed  that  he  would  be 
expected  immediately  to  repair  to  that  point. 
Nothing  could  have  been  more  agreeable  to 
his  wishes  ;  and  with  the  utmost  alacrity,  he 
promised  immediate  obedience.  That  even- 
ing, he  delivered  his  first  sermon,  as  a  clergy- 
man of  the  Episcopal  Church.     Of  its  merit, 


298  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

we  need  not  speak.  On  the  following  morn- 
ing, the  Bishop  suggested  to  the  Standing 
Committee  of  the  Diocese  that  as  the  parish 
to  which  Manwareing  was  appointed  was  far 
removed  from  any  other  parish,  so  that  no 
presbyter  could  be  called  in  -to  administer  the 
sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  there  seemed 
to  be  a  propriety  in  his  being  advanced  to 
Priest's  Orders  before  leaving,  provided  it 
should  be  found  consistent  with  the  Canons  of 
the  Church,  or  within  the  dispensing  preroga- 
tive of  the  Bishop.  The  suggestion  was 
approved,  and  promptly  acted  on  ;  and  on 
that  day,  Manwareing  was  admitted  to  the 
Priesthood.  But  a  few  days  were  necessary 
for  preparation  ;  and  on  the  following  Monday, 
(having  preached  twice  on  the  day  previous  in 
the  crowded  church  of  the  Kev.  Mr.  Lippincott, 
and  by  consent,  administered  baptism  to  sixty- 
four  children  of  the  principal  members  of  his 
late  Methodist  Church),  Manwareing  set  off 
on  horse-back  for  his  new  field  of  labor. 

As  it  would  cost  him  only  about  forty  miles' 
additional  travel,  he  resolved  to  avail  himself 
of  so  favorable  an  opportunity  to  visit  his  old 
friend,  and  more   than  father,  the  Kev,  Mr. 


OF    THE    CHUKCH.  299 

Graves.  At  the  close  of  a  bright  autumnal 
clay,  he  reached  the  once  happy,  but  now  sor- 
rowful mansion,  the  locality  around  which 
clustered  most  of  his  brightest  memories.  As 
he  entered,  all  was  silent  as  the  house  of  death, 
and  only  the  sound  of  his  footsteps  in  the  hall 
gave  notice  of  his  approach.  Mr  Graves,  with 
streaming  eyes,  pressed  his  hand,  and  amid 
sighs  and  sobs,  bade  him  welcome  to  the  house 
of  mourning.  Mrs.  Graves  yet  lived,  and 
recognized  her  boy.  Nature  put  forth  a  vig- 
orous effort,  and  faintly  whispered,  "  0  that  I 
might  receive  the  svmbols  of  our  Saviour's 
death  from  his  hands  !" 

"  Alas,"  replied  Mr.  Graves,  "  he  is  only  in 
Deacon's  Orders,  and  cannot  administer  the 
communion." 

Manwareing,  eager  for  the  happiness  of  first 
exercising  his  priestly  office  on  so  holy  an 
occasion,  replied,  "  Thank  God,  I  am  in  full 
orders  and  it  shall  be  even  so."  No  time  was 
to  be  lost,  for  it  was  manifest  that  the  lucid 
interval  must  be  short.  The  elements  were 
soon  in  readiness,  and  the  service  for  "The 
Communion  of  the  Sick"  was  read.  Mr.  Graves 
bowed  as  an  humble  layman  beside  his  only 


300  A    METHODIST    IN    SEARCH 

child,  a  widow  of  twenty-five,  and  received  the 
consecrated  elements  at  the  hands  of  him 
whom  he  called  his  Son.  Mrs.  Graves  humbly 
and  reverently  received  the  blessed  sacrament, 
and  then  feebly  articulated,  "  I  shall  no  more 
drink  with  you  of  the  fruit  of  the  vine  until  I 
drink  it  with  you  new  in  my  Father's  kingdom. " 
Then  breathed  sighingly,  and  faintly  uttered, 
"  Now   lettest    Thou   Thy  servant   depart  in 

peace,  for  mine  eyes ."      Then  followed  a 

shudder,  and  the  spirit  of  the  amiable  Mrs. 
Graves  had  passed  beyond  the  things  of  earth. 

Manwareing  freely  mingled  his  tears  with 
those  of  the  family,  but  they  all  sorrowed, 
"  not  as  those  that  have  no  hope/' 

Two  days  after,  Manwareing  read  the  im- 
pressive service  of  the  Episcopal  Church  at 
the  grave  of  Mrs.  Graves  ;  and  on  the  follow- 
ing day,  which  was  Sunday,  preached  twice  in 
the  shady  grove  near  the  old  mansion. 

The  recent  family  afniction  seemed  to  forbid 
an  early  departure,  though  he  was  eager  to 
reach,  at  the  earliest  practicable  moment,  his 
new  cure.  As  Mr.  Graves  insisted  on  his 
spending  another  week,  and  many  old  friends 
were  desirous  of  hearing  more  of  the  reasons 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  301 

which  had  led  to  his  late  change  of  ecclesiasti- 
cal relation,  he  reluctantly  consented  to  remain 
over  the  following  Sunday.  In  the  course  of 
the  week,  he  had  frequent  interviews  with 
those  whom  he  had  known  in  former  years  as 
prominent  members  of  the  Methodist  Church. 
The  subjects  of  Wesley's  steadfast  adherence 
to  the  Church  of  England,  and  Wesley's  idea 
of  the  Methodist  Societies,  and  Wesley's  or- 
dination of  Coke,  and  Wesley's  Prayer  Book, 
were  all  talked  over  in  the  most  amicable 
spirit.  No  ill  feelings  were  awakened  ;  — 
though  some  of  the  prominent  Methodist 
people  refused  to  meet  with  him  or  to  hear 
him  preach  ;  and  one  had  even  refused  to 
attend  the  funeral  of  Mrs.  Graves,  simply 
because  "  the  renegade  Manwareing"  was  to 
officiate. 

The  following  Saturday  and  Sunday  was 
the  time  of  the  Quarterly  Conference  of  the 
Methodist  Church.  Mr.  Graves  was  anxious 
that  Manwareing  should  attend,  and  preach  on 
Sundav.  Manwareing  felt  the  awkwardness 
of  the  position  into  which  he  was  likely  to  be 
thrown,  and  intimated  that  it  might  l>e  a 
cause  of  some  unpleasant  feeling.     He  yielded, 


302  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

however,  to  the  importunities  of  friends,  and 
agreed  to  attend  the  Quarterly  meeting. — 
In  due  time,  on  Sunday  morning,  he  appeared 
at  the  great  meeting-house,  near  Mr.  Graves' 
house,  and  was  introduced  to  the  Presiding 
Elder, —  a  man  whom  he  had  seen  before,  but 
with  whom  he  had  no  acquaintance.  Mr. 
Graves'  influence  was  such  as  quickly  procured 
for  him  an  invitation  to  preach.  The  pro- 
gramme was  announced, —  Manwareing  was 
to  preach,  the  Presiding  Elder  was  then  to 
proceed  with  the  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's 
Supper.  Manwareing  felt  that  trouble  was 
likely  to  arise,  and  suggested  that  it  would  be 
more  agreeable  to  him  for  the  Elder  to  preach, 
and  let  him  proceed  with  the  Communion  ser- 
vice, according  to  the  order  of  the  Episcopal 
Church.  To  this  the  Elder  objected,  alleging 
that  it  was  his  business  at  least  to  consecrate 
the  elements ;  but  that  he  should  be  most 
happj  to  have  Manwareing  distribute  them,  or 
part  of  them.  At  this  it  became  apparent  that 
the  intention  of  the  Elder  was  to  force  him 
either  to  be  inconsistent  with  the  customs  of 
his  Church,  or  expose  him  to  the  congregation 
as  an  "exclusive  bigot,"  or  prove  that  the  Epis- 


OF   THE    CHURCH.  303 

copal  Church  was  a  most  illiberal  and  exclusive 
body.  Manwareing  resolved  not  to  shrink 
from  the  exposure.  Accordingly,  he  proceeded 
with  the  morning  services  as  usual,  reading  all 
the  parts  himself,  but  omitting  the  Litany. — 
No  response  was  heard,  as  very  few  present 
had  ever  before  heard  the  service.  He  then 
proceeded  with  his  sermon  from  the  text,  "  Lo 
I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of 
the  world."  The  first  part  of  his  sermon  was 
devoted  to  the  perpetuity  of  the  Church  by  its 
ministry,  which  must  necessarilv  have  been 
preserved  by  succession  from  the  blessed  Apos- 
tles. This  interested  some,  was  stale  to  oth- 
ers, and  offended  many.  The  latter  part  of  the 
sermon,  which  treated  of  the  presence  of  Christ 
in  His  Church  and  ministry,  awakened  a 
general  interest.  Manwareing  grew  eloquent, 
as  he  proceeded  with  his  application,  and  much 
feeling  was  evinced  in  the  audience.  After 
sermon,  the  Elder  indulged  in  an  earnest  ex- 
hortation, and  then  proceeded  with  the  sacra- 
mental service.  Before  distributing  the 
elements,  he  gave  notice  that  all  clergymen 
present  were  requested  to  approach  the  altar 
first  and  partake  ;  after  which  the  laity  would 


304  A    METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

come  forward. .  As  Manwareing  kept  his  seat 
in  the  pulpit,  the  order  was  thrice  repeated.— 
At  the  close  of  the  services,  the  Elder  pro- 
ceeded to  improve  the  advantage  which  he 
seemed  to  have  gained.  "  Brethren/'  he 
proceeded,  "  there  is  one  painful  circumstance 
in  this  our  happy  feast.  You  all  observe  that 
the  Rev.  Brother  who  has  so  ably  entertained 
us  this  morning  has  not  approached  the  sacra- 
ment. It  is  due  to  him  that  the  cause  should 
be  known.  Doubtless  his  heart  is  with  us  ; 
but  the  laws  of  his  Church, —  the  Episcopal 
Church, —  do  not  allow  him  to  commune  with 
any  but  Episcopalians.  I  respect  his  fidelity 
to  his  Church  ;  but  in  my  heart  I  pity  the 
man  who  believes  that  none  are  Christians  but 
those  who  belong  to  the  same  Church  with 
himself." 

At  this,  Manwareing  arose  and  addressed 
the  audience  thus  : — "If  the  motives  of  my 
Rev.  Brother  were  friendly,  in  volunteering  an 
apology  for  my  conduct,  I  appreciate  his  gen- 
erous intention  ;  but  I  cannot  feel  that  he  has 
rendered  me,  or  the  Church  I  represent,  any 
service.  He  has  failed  to  state  that  I  proposed 
to  administer  the  Holy  Communion  myself,  to 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  305 

him  and  all  his  people.  Knowing-  them  as  I 
do, — most  of  them, — I  shonld  have  been  most 
happy  to  do  so.  But  this  service  he  declined, 
and  insisted  on  administering  it  himself,  allow- 
ing me  the  privilege  of  receiving  it  at  his 
hands.  This  I  declined.  After  this  state- 
ment, it  must  be  apparent  to  all,  that  my 
refusal  to  commune  was  not  predicated  on 
any  doubt  of  his  personal  fitness,  or  that  of 
his  people  to  receive  the  blessed  sacrament  ; 
had  it  been  I  should  not  have  proposed  to 
administer  it  to  them.  My  objection,  then, 
was  not  of  a  personal,  but  of  an  official  char- 
acter. I  cannot  acknowledge  his  right  to  ad- 
minister it.  Not  that  I  question  his  piety,  or 
personal  fitness,  but  that  I  question  the  regu- 
larity and  validity  of  his  orders,  asa"  Priest 
of  the  most  High  G-od."  I  believe  you  will 
all  admit  that  none  but  ordained  ministers  are 
at  liberty  to  administer  this  sacrament,  and 
that  it  would  be  a  desecration  of  the  ordinance 
for  a  layman  to  attempt  it.  I  am  obliged  to 
regard  him  as  only  a  layman.  When  I  had 
the  same  ordination  that  he  has,  I  doubted 
whether  I  were  a  true  minister  of  Chirst. — 
Hence  I  sought  an  ordination  which  was  above 

20 


306  A   METHODIST   IN    SEARCH 

question.  I  have  the  same  doubts  of  the 
validity  of  his  ordination  that  I  had  of  my 
own.  I  should  not  have  thrust  these  remarks 
upon  the  audience,  had  it  not  been  rendered 
necessary,  by  the  brother's  apology,  to  explain 
my  position.  If  he  will  carefully  read  the 
sermons  of  Mr.  Wesley,  the  Father  of  Meth- 
odism, he  will  find  him  earnestly  pleading 
with  the  Methodist  preachers  never  to  attempt 
to  administer  the  sacraments,  but  to  go  and 
receive  them  at  the  hands  of  the  regularly  or- 
dained clergy  of  the  Episcopal  Church/' 

The  effect  of  this  explanation  of  Manware- 
ing's  was  like  an  electric  shock  in  the  audi- 
ence. The  whole  mystery  was  unraveled  at 
once,  and  all  acquitted  Manwareing  of  any 
want  of  Christian  charity.  A  murmur  of 
dissatisfaction  arose  at  the  misstatement  of 
Manwareing' s  position  by  the  Presiding  Elder. 
The  congregation  was  hastily  dismissed,  and 
few  were  the  words  of  parting. 

Early  next  morning  Manwareing  was  be- 
sieged by  numerous  persons  of  the  neighbor- 
hood, who  eagerly  pressed  him  to  settle  among 
them,  and  organize  an  Episcopal  Church. — 
As  this  could  not  be,  they  begged  that   he 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  307 

would  furnish  a  supply  of  Prayer  Books.  All 
were  grieved  and  offended  by  the  conduct  of 
the  Presiding  Elder ;  and  no  one  more  than 
the  venerable  Father  Graves.  Manwareing 
wrote  a  letter  to  the  Bishop  of  the  Diocese, 
stating  the  wishes  of  the  people  ;  and  a  few 
weeks  after,  a  missionary  was  sent  to  that 
point  with  a  supply  of  Prayer  Books.  A 
parish  was  organized,  and  a  plain  church  edi- 
fice erected  on  a  piece  of  ground  donated  by 
Mr.  Graves.  Twenty  years  have  now  elapsed ; 
and  that  parish,  though  not  large,  is  one  of  the 
best  ordered  and  most  systematic  organizations 
in  the  Diocese. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Graves  never  formally  re- 
nounced the  Methodist  Church,  but  with  his 
daughter,  received  confirmation  at  the  first 
visitation  by  the  Bishop.  No  one  was  more 
regular  than  he  at  the  parish  church  ;  and 
during  fifteen  years,  he  is  said  never  to  have 
missed  a  Communion  service.  Manwareing 
regularly  visited  him  once  a  year, —  was  with 
him  in  his  last  illness,  and  received  his  last 
sigh.  His  parting  words  were  :  "  I  die  ;  but 
God  will  surely  visit  you."  Manwareing,  by 
request,  read  the  funeral  service  at  his  grave, 


308  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

V 

and  mourned  for  him  as  Joseph  mourned  for 
his  father  Jacob. 

In  the  meantime,  Manwareing  had  found 
his  mountain  home  everything  that  he  had 
hoped  for.  He  was  well  received  and  soon 
commanded  the  respect  and  confidence,  not 
only  of  the  Church,  but  of  all  who  knew  him. 
His  church  steadily  grew  ;  and  after  several 
additions  to  the  first  building,  the  whole  was 
superseded  by  an  elegant  stone  edifice,  which 
will  stand  a  memorial  to  his  enterprise  and 
zeal  for  centuries  to  come.  He  is  now  baptiz- 
ing the  children  of  those  whose  parents  were 
the  first  fruits  of  his  ministry  ;  and  his  chil- 
dren are  "  like  olive  plants  round  about  his 
table."  No  clergyman  in  the  Church  is  fur- 
ther removed  than  he  from  the  ecclesiastical 
theory  and  practice  of  Methodism  ;  and  yet, 
no  one  cherishes  a  more  sincere  affection  for 
the  Methodist  people,  nor  receives  more  of 
their  confidence  and  esteem.  His  motto  is 
still  the  same,  written  in  his  diary  at  the  close 
of  his  memorable  interview  with  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Lippincott.  "  In  essentials,  unity.  In  non- 
essentials, liberty.     In  all  things  charity." 

He  has  never  become  a  star  of  the  first,  nor 


OF   THE   CHURCH.  309 

of  the  second  magnitude  in  the  Church  ;  but 
at  this  he  is  not  disappointed.  He  has  often 
been  heard  to  say  that  he  entered  the  Church, 
not  with  the  expectation  of  being  more  caress- 
ed or  loved  than  he  had  been  with  the  Meth- 
odists, but  that  he  might  have  peace  of 
conscience,  and  find  a  path  of  usefulness.  He 
has  never  aspired  to  be  the  leader  of  a  Church 
party  ;  nor  will  he  deign  to  be  a  follower  of 
one.  "Parties,"  he  has  often  remarked,  "must 
needs  be,  but  they  are  only  necessary  evils  in 
the  Church."  Had  he  courted  either  of  the 
two  great  parties  of  the  Church,  he  might, 
perhaps,  have  enjoyed  greater  prominence ; 
but  he  has  ever  preferred  obscurity,  with  the 
freedom  which  Grod  and  the  Church  have 
allowed  him,  to  the  prominence  of  a  party 
leader  or  follower  with  the  manacles  of  a  party 
forever  riveted  on  him.  He  yet  cherishes  the 
hope  that  the  great  body  of  the  Methodists 
may,  in  the  good  providence  of  God,  yet  be 
restored  to  the  Church.  The  position  which 
he  assumed  at  first,  he  still  adheres  to  ;  — 
that  they  are  what  Mr.  Wesley  intended  them 
to  be, — "  A  Society,  in  and  of  the  Church, — 
A  wheel  within  a  wheel," —  and  not  a  separate 


310  A   METHODIST   IN   SEARCH 

Church.  In  several  instances,  he  has  so  far 
prevailed  with  the  Methodist  preachers  and 
people  of  the  city  in  which  he  lives  as  to  get 
them  practically  to  admit  this,  by  suspending 
their  own  religious  services  on  his  communion 
days,  and  coming  —  preacher  and  people  —  to 
communion  in  his  church,  in  accordance  with 
the  views  of  Mr.  Wesley.  He  is  not  without 
hope  that  this  may  yet  become  the  practice  of 
all  the  Methodist  people,  and  that  they  may 
all  embrace  confirmation.  He  often  preaches 
in  their  churches  ;  but  never  without  the  full 
service  of  his  Church.  It  is  well  understood 
among  them  that  he  can  never  reciprocate  the 
courtesy,  and  hence  it  is  never  expected. — 
Great  numbers  of  Methodist  clergymen  have 
approached  him  with  proposals  to  transfer 
themselves  to  the  Church,  provided  he  could 
give  them  good  assurance  of  ordination.  To 
such  he  has  always  replied,  "  I  can  recom- 
mend no  course  but  the  one  which  I  pursued. 
If  you  are  satisfied  of  the  claims  of  the 
Church,  enter  her  temple  gates  as  a  matter  of 
duty,  not  doubting  that  your  advancement 
will  be  in  proportion  to  your  real  merit.  No 
pledges  can  be  made.     Ambition  must  never 


OF    THE   CHURCH.  311 

be  the  motive  to  duty."  From  such  receptions 
many  have. turned  back  and  abandoned  the 
idea  of  entering  the  Church ;  though  not  a 
few  has  he  had  the  happiness  of  seeing  enter 
the  Church  on  principle,  and  afterward  become 
useful  ministers  at  her  altars.  He  is  now 
past  the  time  of  life  for  the  fever  of  ambition, 
and  hopes  to  spend  his  few  remaining  years  in 
the  midst  of  a  loved  and  loving  people. 


APPENDIX. 


Page  102. 

The  substance  of  Mr.  Wesley's  Prayer  Book  has  been 
recently  reprinted  in  the  Church  Journal,  in  a  series  of 
articles  compiled  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  J.  A.  Spencer,  for  which 
see  the  numbers  of  that  paper  published  in  April,  May  and 
June,  1862.  The  size  to  which  this  volume  has  already 
grown,  prevents  their  insertion  here. 

Copies  of  this  rare  and  interesting  volume  are  preserved 
in  the  Library  of  the  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Protest- 
ant Episcopal  Church  in  the  city  of-  New  York,  and  also  in 
the  Library  of  the  Episcopal  Seminary  near  Alexandria,  Va. 

Page  145. 

Dr.  Coke's  Letter  to  Bp.  White,  as  given  in  the  body  of 
the  work  —  commencing  page  195,  is  an  exact  copy  of  that 
important  document,  transcribed  verbatim  et  literatim  from 
the  original  manuscript,  at  present  in  the  hands  of  the  Rev. 
William  Stevens  Perry,  Rector  of  St.  Stephen's  Church, 
Portland,  Me.,  and  one  of  the  editors  of  the  Reprint  of  the 
Journals  of  the  General  Conventions  of  the  Church.  This 
MS.,  with  the  autograph  attestation  of  Bp.  White,  forms  a 
part  of   the  voluminous  correspondence  of    Bp.  White, 


314  APPENDIX. 

placed  by  him  in  the  charge  of  the  Rev.  Francis  L.  Hawks, 
D.D.,  LL.D.,  of  New  York,  the  Historiographer  of  the 
American  Church. 

The  address  on  the  back  of  the  letter  is, 

"  The  Right  Reverend  Father 
in  God, 

Bishop  White, 

Philadelphia." 

And  the  autograph  endorsement  of  Bp.  White  is, 

"  The  Original  of  a  Letter  to  me  from  Dr.  Coke  ; 
afterwards   published  in  a  controversy  which   arose  in 

Maryland. 

W.  W." 


THE     FH^3VC-^3VEE3STT 
IN    THE    MIDST    OF   THE  WATER! 


The  Claremont  Manufacturing  Company  haw 
just  published,  in  beautiful  pamphlet  form  (8vo.  pp.  32),  a 
work  of  the  above  named  title.  It  is  an  exposition  of  the 
6th,  7th  and  8th  verses  of  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis,  in 
which  a  NEW  THEORY  of  the  Firmament  of  the  second 
day  of  the  creation  is  clearly  set  forth  and  ably  vindicated 
by  the  Rev.  Josiah  Swett,  M.A.,  of  the  Diocese  of  Vermont. 

The  theory  advanced  is  supported  by  the  nature 
of  the  case,  by  the  grammatical  structure  of  the  words,  by 
the  context,  by  Philology,  and,  especially,  by  the  noble 
sciences  of  Astronomy  and  Geology,  which  are  shown  not 
to  be  opposed  to  the  Mosaic  narrative,  but  to  harmonize 
with,  and  sustain  it  throughout. 

Eminent  Biblical  scholars,  who  have  read  the 
work,  say  that  it  is  "a  production  of  uncommon  merit,"  and 
that,  "  displaying,  as  it  does,  so  much  elaborate  learning 
and  research,"  it  "  will  be  read  Avith  deep  interest  by 
Christian  scholars,"  and  "  be  set  down  as  a  valuable  contri- 
bution to  knowledge." 

A  copy  will  be  sent  by  mail,  postpaid,  to  any 
person  remitting  four  three-cent  stamps  to  the  publishers, 
before  the  edition  is  exhausted. 

Direct  letters  to 

The  Claremont  Manufacturing  Co., 

CLAREMONT,  N.  H. 

N.  B. — The  Claremont  Manufacturing  Company, 
on  account  of  their  superior  facilities  for  Book-making 
(having  a  Paper-Mill,  Printing  Office,  and  Bookbindery,  all 
under  one  roof),  are  able  to  offer  better  terms,  to  Authors 
and  others  desiring  to  issue  books,  than  any  other  Publish- 
ing House  in  New  England. 


=t! 


